3207 福音, 死人复活, 灵体, 及甘心情愿的奉献 – 林前(15)1-(16)24 (旋风著)

    我们先看保罗明传的福音是什么?是和众使徒所传的一样,并提到圣经说预知和预定是一体的两面。第二是谈到死人真会复活如同基督一样,其中引用了以前的两篇重要的文章。第三讲到基督的复活及两个族类,谈到这里所讲的,和启示录所说的事互相对应。第四是以重点的提示,讨论复活后的身体有属天的形状。第五是说到血肉之体,在复活时要改变成为不朽坏的灵体。第六是讨论为什么圣经中对奉献唯一的要求,是甘心情愿的奉献,而不是像律法似的十一奉献,并提到了保罗的预定行程和计划,其中引用了以前的一篇重要的文章。最后提到了劝勉及问安。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(9/13/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。                         

1. 保罗说福音是什么?      

    「弟兄们,我如今把先前所传给你们的福音,告诉你们知道。这福音你们也领受了,又靠著站立得住;并且你们若不是徒然相信,能以持守我所传给你们的,就必因这福音得救。我当日所领受又传给你们的,第一,就是基督照圣经所说,为我们的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照圣经所说,第三天复活了,并且显给矶法看,然后显给十二使徒看,后来一时显给五百多弟兄看,其中一大半到如今还在,却也有已经睡了的。以后显给雅各看,再显给众使徒看,末了,也显给我看,我如同未到产期而生的人一般。我原是使徒中最小的,不配称为使徒,因为我从前逼迫神的教会。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;并且他所赐我的恩不是徒然的。我比众使徒格外劳苦,这原不是我,乃是神的恩与我同在。不拘是我,是众使徒,我们如此传,你们也如此信了。」(哥林多前书 15:1-11)      

    首先他把先前所传给哥林多教会的福音说出来,「… 就是基督照圣经所说,为我们的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照圣经所说,第三天复活了。」(哥林多前书 15:3-4)  也就是说,「耶稣被交给人,是为我们的过犯;复活,是为叫我们称义。」(罗马书 4:25) 这里是说第一但没有第二,是指首先发生的意思。请注意,这里只是说称义,不是成义,只是说,「我们既因信称义,就借著我们的主耶稣基督得与神相和。」(罗马书 5:1) 所以这只是入门,然后要走上成圣的道路,直到最终要模成(be conformed)耶稣的形像,也就是这经文所说的,「因为他预先所知道的人,就预先定下效法(模成, G4382, be conformed)他儿子的模样(形像, G1504, image),使他儿子在许多弟兄中作长子。预先所定下的人又召他们来;所召来的人又称他们为义;所称为义的人又叫他们得荣耀。」(罗马书 8:29-30) 一个模成耶稣形像的人,就会自然的得荣耀,所以是入门的因信称义,然后要走上成圣之路,直到模成荣耀的耶稣形像。如果一个人真正相信「圣经是神所默示的」,就会「不把圣经的话打折扣」,看到这里明说了预知和预定是一体的两面。          

    经文接著就提出耶稣死而复活的证人,就是「…显给矶法看,然后显给十二使徒看,后来一时显给五百多弟兄看,…以后显给雅各看,再显给众使徒看。」(哥林多前书 15:5-7) 末了在大光中,「…也显给我看,我如同未到产期而生的人一般。」(哥林多前书 15:8)     保罗知道很清楚,「我原是使徒中最小的,不配称为使徒,因为我从前逼迫神的教会。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;并且他所赐我的恩不是徒然的。我比众使徒格外劳苦,这原不是我,乃是神的恩与我同在。」(哥林多前书 15:9-10) 他知道的很清楚,一切都是神的恩。他的确是比众使徒格外劳苦,看他在不得已的情况下叙述他所遭遇的事就知道了 (参哥林多后书 11:23-28)。          

    当他说,「不拘是我,是众使徒,我们如此传,你们也如此信了。」(哥林多前书 15:11) 这是当他奉启示上耶路撒冷去的时候,他告诉我们说,「…把我在外邦人中所传的福音对弟兄们陈说,却是背地里对那有名望之人说的,惟恐我现在或是从前徒然奔跑。」(加拉太书 2:2) 「…那些有名望的,并没有加增我甚么,反倒看见了主托我传福音给那未受割礼的人,正如托彼得传福音给那受割礼的人。」(加拉太书 2:6-7) 他的确是和众使徒传一样的福音。    

2. 死人真会复活如同基督一样          

    「既传基督是从死里复活了,怎么在你们中间有人说没有死人复活的事呢?若没有死人复活的事,基督也就没有复活了。若基督没有复活,我们所传的便是枉然,你们所信的也是枉然!并且明显我们是为神妄作见证的,因我们见证神是叫基督复活了。若死人真不复活,神也就没有叫基督复活了。因为死人若不复活,基督也就没有复活了。基督若没有复活,你们的信便是徒然,你们仍在罪里,就是在基督里睡了的人也灭亡了。我们若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比众人更可怜。」(哥林多前书 15:12-19)          

    他自己在大光中见到复活后的耶稣,死人怎么会不复活呢?在经文中,我们看到保罗一步一步的逻辑推导, 这是因为我们以前在「260828 圣经是说我们和神的逻辑推导相同,那么不同点在那里?」中所说的,我们的逻辑推导和神的相同。首先,保罗的知识来源是神,因为经文很清楚的说,他所知的,「…不是从人领受的,也不是人教导我的,乃是从耶稣基督启示来的。」(加拉太书 1:12) 他那时也知道,「(旧约)圣经都是神所默示的,…」(提摩太后书 3:16) 他的话语是这么合逻辑,因为这是三位一体的神之工作,这可作为我们和神的逻辑推导相同的佐证,请看这篇文章去知道详情。    

    就像这文章所说的, 里面没有逻辑上的错误,但是一般人的作法常是看不出逻辑上有什么错误,却不愿意接受结论,只是因为自己读错了圣经!惟一可能读对圣经的方法就是,「让圣灵带领查经」, 犹如保罗在第二次宣教时,圣灵在带领(lead)他们,不准他们往南或往北,只能往西到马其顿去。(参使徒行传 16:6-10) 我们以前在「250823 3  让圣灵带领查经而得生命的一个方法」中提到了这样的一个方法,看你愿不愿意走上这条路?证据就是,如果神允许,我可以指出一篇讲道或文章不合乎圣经的地方(如果有的话)。当然我走过的路不是唯一的方法,但却是实验过而可靠的方法,因为神是无限而人是有限,这绝对不是唯一的方法,譬如说,可以先用这方法结合你现有的,直到圣灵带领你查经。        

    真的「若基督没有复活,我们所传的便是枉然,你们所信的也是枉然!并且明显我们是为神妄作见证的,因我们见证神是叫基督复活了。若死人真不复活,神也就没有叫基督复活了。」(哥林多前书 15:14-15) 我们刚才说过,「耶稣被交给人,是为我们的过犯;复活,是为叫我们称义。」(罗马书 4:25) 「基督若没有复活,你们的信便是徒然,你们仍在罪里,就是在基督里睡了的人也灭亡了。」(哥林多前书 15:17-18) 真会是「我们若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比众人更可怜。」(哥林多前书 15:19)          

    其实死人复活在经文中说得很清楚,「我又看见一个白色的大宝座与坐在上面的,从他面前天地都逃避,再无可见之处了。我又看见死了的人,无论大小,都站在宝座前。案卷展开了,并且另有一卷展开,就是生命册。死了的人都凭著这些案卷所记载的,照他们所行的受审判。于是海交出其中的死人,死亡和阴间也交出其中的死人。他们都照各人所行的受审判。」(启示录 20:11-13) 这虽然和基督徒一般讲的耶稣基督的复活有些不一样,但要知道各人都要照信心的行为受审判。    

3. 基督的复活及两个族类        

    「但基督已经从死里复活,成为睡了之人初熟的果子。死既是因一人而来,死人复活也是因一人而来。在亚当里众人都死了,照样,在基督里众人也都要复活。但各人是按著自己的次序复活,初熟的果子是基督,以后在他来的时候,是那些属基督的。再后,末期到了,那时,基督既将一切执政的、掌权的、有能的,都毁灭了,就把国交与父神。因为基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敌都放在他的脚下。尽末了所毁灭的仇敌就是死。因为经上说:「神叫万物都服在他的脚下。」既说万物都服了他,明显那叫万物服他的,不在其内了。万物既服了他,那时,子也要自己服那叫万物服他的,叫神在万物之上,为万物之主。不然,那些为死人受洗的,将来怎样呢?若死人总不复活,因何为他们受洗呢?我们又因何时刻冒险呢?弟兄们,我在我主基督耶稣里指著你们所夸的口极力地说,我是天天冒死。我若当日像寻常人在以弗所同野兽战斗,那于我有甚么益处呢?若死人不复活,「我们就吃吃喝喝吧!因为明天要死了。」你们不要自欺,滥交是败坏善行。你们要醒悟为善,不要犯罪,因为有人不认识神。我说这话是要叫你们羞愧。」(哥林多前书 15:20-34)        

    在神的眼中只有二人,因经文说,「若因一人(亚当)的过犯,死就因这一人作了王,何况那些受洪恩又蒙所赐之义的,岂不更要因耶稣基督一人在生命中作王吗?」(罗马书 5:17) 「但基督已经从死里复活,成为睡了之人初熟的果子。」(哥林多前书 15:20) 「如今,那些在基督耶稣里的就不定罪了。因为赐生命圣灵的律在基督耶稣里释放了我,使我脱离罪和死的律了。」(罗马书 8:1-2) 是的,这就像重力是一条法则,不论在任何地方,一个东西总会掉下来。同样的,那些在基督耶稣里的就一定不会定罪。基督既是初熟的果子,在基督耶稣里的就成了一个族类,这是相对于不信主的仍属于亚当的族类而言,他们的名字不在生命册上,他们会永死,这就是当白色的大宝座时经文所说的,「死亡和阴间也被扔在火湖里,这火湖就是第二次的死。若有人名字没记在生命册上,他就被扔在火湖里。」(启示录 20:14-15) 这也就是,「尽末了所毁灭的仇敌就是死。」(哥林多前书 15:26)          

    接著就写道,「再后,末期到了,那时,基督既将一切执政的、掌权的、有能的,都毁灭了,就把国交与父神。因为基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敌都放在他的脚下。…」(哥林多前书 15:24-26) 这是指哈米吉多顿的战争,它的预备请参考启示录 16:12-16,它的结局是主耶稣基督的得胜,如经文所说,在骑白马的「…衣服和大腿上有名写著说:「万王之王,万主之主。」」(启示录 19:16) 这个显然是指主耶稣基督。接著是,「我又看见一位天使站在日头中,向天空所飞的鸟大声喊著说:「你们聚集来赴神的大筵席!可以吃君王与将军的肉,壮士与马和骑马者的肉,并一切自主的、为奴的以及大小人民的肉。」我看见那兽和地上的君王,并他们的众军都聚集,要与骑白马的并他的军兵争战。那兽被擒拿,那在兽面前曾行奇事、迷惑受兽印记和拜兽像之人的假先知,也与兽同被擒拿。他们两个就活活地被扔在烧著硫磺的火湖里。其余的被骑白马者口中出来的剑杀了。飞鸟都吃饱了他们的肉。」(启示录 19:17-21) 很显然的是,「…基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敌都放在他的脚下。」(哥林多前书 15:25)          

    我们看见这都是在时间中一步一步的完成的,所以是在时间的完成上,「…经上说:「神叫万物都服在他的脚下。」既说万物都服了他,明显那叫万物服他的,不在其内了。万物既服了他,那时,子也要自己服那叫万物服他的,叫神在万物之上,为万物之主。」(哥林多前书 15:27-28) 在没有时间的限制时,主耶稣基督是三位一体的神中的一位。          

    如果基督没有从死里复活,「…那些为死人受洗的,将来怎样呢?若死人总不复活,因何为他们受洗呢?我们又因何时刻冒险呢?」(哥林多前书 15:29-30) 保罗很严肃的说,「弟兄们,我在我主基督耶稣里指著你们所夸的口极力地说,我是天天冒死。我若当日像寻常人在以弗所同野兽战斗,那于我有甚么益处呢?若死人不复活,「我们就吃吃喝喝吧!因为明天要死了。」」(哥林多前书 15:31-32)           

    他是对永生有盼望的,不会「…将我们神的恩变作放纵情欲的机会,…」(犹大书 1:4) 所以他会说,「这不是说我已经得著了,已经完全了,我乃是竭力追求,或者可以得著基督耶稣所以得著我的。弟兄们,我不是以为自己已经得著了,我只有一件事,就是忘记背后,努力面前的,向著标竿直跑,要得神在基督耶稣里从上面召我来得的奖赏。」(腓立比书 3:12-14) 他是跟随主基督耶稣不要犯罪的,这使得他说,「你们不要自欺,滥交是败坏善行。你们要醒悟为善,不要犯罪,因为有人不认识神。我说这话是要叫你们羞愧。」(哥林多前书 15:33-34)     

4. 复活后的身体有属天的形状          

    「或有人问:「死人怎样复活,带著甚么身体来呢?」无知的人哪,你所种的,若不死,就不能生!并且你所种的,不是那将来的形体,不过是子粒,即如麦子,或是别样的谷。但神随自己的意思给它一个形体,并叫各等子粒各有自己的形体。凡肉体各有不同:人是一样,兽又是一样,鸟又是一样,鱼又是一样。有天上的形体,也有地上的形体。但天上形体的荣光是一样,地上形体的荣光又是一样。日有日的荣光,月有月的荣光,星有星的荣光;这星和那星的荣光也有分别。死人复活也是这样:所种的是必朽坏的,复活的是不朽坏的;所种的是羞辱的,复活的是荣耀的;所种的是软弱的,复活的是强壮的;所种的是血气的身体,复活的是灵性的身体。 若有血气的身体,也必有灵性的身体。经上也是这样记著说:「首先的人亚当成了有灵的活人」;末后的亚当成了叫人活的灵。但属灵的不在先,属血气的在先,以后才有属灵的。头一个人是出于地,乃属土;第二个人是出于天。那属土的怎样,凡属土的也就怎样;属天的怎样,凡属天的也就怎样。我们既有属土的形状,也必有属天的形状。」(哥林多前书 15:35-49)        

    保罗对这个问题,「…死人怎样复活,带著甚么身体来呢?」(哥林多前书 15:35) 他的回答非常符合逻辑,就请看一下经文,我们在这里只是做重点的提示。我们又看到神有绝对的主权, 就是「…神随自己的意思给它一个形体,并叫各等子粒各有自己的形体。」(哥林多前书 15:38) 知道复活后的身体是不朽坏的,荣耀的,强壮的灵体,也就是「所种的是血气的身体,复活的是灵性的身体。若有血气的身体,也必有灵性的身体。」(哥林多前书 15:44) 在这里,我们又看到在神眼中只有两个人,就是「经上也是这样记著说:「首先的人亚当成了有灵的活人」;末后的亚当(耶稣)成了叫人活的灵。」(哥林多前书 15:45) 接著又看到他的逻辑的推导,结论就是「我们既有属土的形状,将来也必有属天的形状。」(哥林多前书 15:49)    

5. 血肉之体在复活时要改变成为不朽坏的灵体        

    「弟兄们,我告诉你们说,血肉之体不能承受神的国,必朽坏的不能承受不朽坏的。我如今把一件奥秘的事告诉你们:我们不是都要睡觉,乃是都要改变,就在一霎时,眨眼之间,号筒末次吹响的时候。因号筒要响,死人要复活,成为不朽坏的,我们也要改变。这必朽坏的总要变成不朽坏的,这必死的总要变成不死的。这必朽坏的既变成不朽坏的,这必死的既变成不死的,那时经上所记「死被得胜吞灭」的话就应验了。「死啊,你得胜的权势在哪里?死啊,你的毒钩在哪里?」死的毒钩就是罪,罪的权势就是律法。感谢神,使我们借著我们的主耶稣基督得胜。所以,我亲爱的弟兄们,你们务要坚固,不可摇动,常常竭力多做主工,因为知道你们的劳苦,在主里面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前书 15:50-58)          

    这里的经文很清楚的说,血肉之体在复活时改变成为不朽坏的,就请看一下经文。因为「这必朽坏的既变成不朽坏的,这必死的既变成不死的,那时经上所记「死被得胜吞灭」的话就应验了。」(哥林多前书 15:54) 接著就明说,「「死啊,你得胜的权势在哪里?死啊,你的毒钩在哪里?」死的毒钩就是罪,罪的权势就是律法。」(哥林多前书 15:55-56) 这是因为「没有律法之先,罪已经在世上;但没有律法,罪也不算罪。然而从亚当到摩西,死就作了王,连那些不与亚当犯一样罪过的,也在他的权下。…」(罗马书 5:13-14) 所以会说,罪的权势就是律法。真是要「感谢神,使我们借著我们的主耶稣基督得胜。」(哥林多前书 15:57)          

    「所以,我亲爱的弟兄们,你们务要坚固,不可摇动,常常竭力多做主工,因为知道你们的劳苦,在主里面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前书 15:58) 的确不是徒然的,启示录明说了,「我听见从天上有声音说:「你要写下:从今以后,在主里面而死的人有福了!」 圣灵说:「是的,他们息了自己的劳苦,做工的果效也随著他们。」」(启示录 14:13)  

6. 要甘心情愿的奉献及保罗的预定行程和计划        

    「论到为圣徒捐钱,我从前怎样吩咐加拉太的众教会,你们也当怎样行。每逢七日的第一日,各人要照自己的进项抽出来留著,免得我来的时候现凑。及至我来到了,你们写信举荐谁,我就打发他们,把你们的捐资送到耶路撒冷去。若我也该去,他们可以和我同去。我要从马其顿经过,既经过了,就要到你们那里去,或者和你们同住几时,或者也过冬。无论我往哪里去,你们就可以给我送行。我如今不愿意路过见你们,主若许我,我就指望和你们同住几时。但我要仍旧住在以弗所,直等到五旬节,因为有宽大又有功效的门为我开了,并且反对的人也多。若是提摩太来到,你们要留心,叫他在你们那里无所惧怕,因为他劳力做主的工,像我一样。所以无论谁,都不可藐视他,只要送他平安前行,叫他到我这里来,因我指望他和弟兄们同来。至于兄弟亚波罗,我再三地劝他同弟兄们到你们那里去,但这时他决不愿意去,几时有了机会他必去。」(哥林多前书 16:1-12)          

    一开始就说到要要甘心情愿的奉献,不是如守律法似的十一奉献,以前我们在「3142 十一奉献的真谛和不要认撒但为父」中的「1. 十一奉献的真谛」,特别的提到这点,请找到这篇文章,在其中的重点如后。          

    第一次的奉献是建会幕时,甘心情愿是耶和华所订的,因「耶和华晓谕摩西说:「你告诉以色列人当为我送礼物来,凡甘心乐意的,你们就可以收下归我。…「又当为我造圣所,使我可以住在他们中间。制造帐幕和其中的一切器具,都要照我所指示你的样式。」」(出埃及记 25:1-9) 他们那时的甘心情愿可从这经文看到,「摩西传命,他们就在全营中宣告说:「无论男女,不必再为圣所拿甚么礼物来。」这样才拦住百姓不再拿礼物来。因为他们所有的材料够做一切当做的物,而且有余。」(出埃及记 36:6-7)           

    在新约中耶稣惟一称赞的是寡妇的甘心情愿奉献,「耶稣叫门徒来,说:「我实在告诉你们:这穷寡妇投入库里的,比众人所投的更多。因为,他们都是自己有余,拿出来投在里头,但这寡妇是自己不足,把她一切养生的都投上了。」」(马可福音 12:43-44) 在新约中已经没有献祭了,而旧约告诉我们十一奉献对教会而言是绝对足够的,当一个爱主的人在有能力时,一定会甘心情愿的让教会不缺粮,奉献十一或更多。主耶稣自己守的是逾越节的真谛,而不是逾越节律法所订的时间,祂怎么会要人守律法似的十一奉献?这从「神借著圣经告诉我们是一致的」就很清楚了,所以在圣经中对奉献的要求,就只是要甘心情愿。          

    接著就讲到保罗的预定行程和计划,请看一下经文就很清楚了,我们就不多说了。「至于兄弟亚波罗,我再三地劝他同弟兄们到你们那里去,但这时他决不愿意去,几时有了机会他必去。」(哥林多前书 16:12) 圣经没有明说亚波罗为什么那时不愿意去的原因,我们只能从逻辑上猜一猜, 那时哥林多教会是分党的,保罗「…的意思就是你们各人说:「我是属保罗的」,「我是属亚波罗的」,「我是属矶法的」,「我是属基督的」。」(哥林多前书 1:12) 看到他决不愿意去的反应,就可以知道他晓得这样做是不对的。    

7. 劝勉及问安          

    「你们务要警醒,在真道上站立得稳,要作大丈夫,要刚强。凡你们所做的,都要凭爱心(G26, 神的爱)而做。弟兄们,你们晓得司提反一家是亚该亚初结的果子,并且他们专以服事圣徒为念。我劝你们顺服这样的人,并一切同工同劳的人。司提反和福徒拿都并亚该古到这里来,我很喜欢,因为你们待我有不及之处,他们补上了。他们叫我和你们心里都快活。这样的人,你们务要敬重。亚西亚的众教会问你们安。亚居拉和百基拉并在他们家里的教会,因主多多地问你们安。众弟兄都问你们安。你们要亲嘴问安,彼此务要圣洁。我保罗亲笔问安。若有人不爱主,这人可诅可咒。主必要来!愿主耶稣基督的恩常与你们众人同在!我在基督耶稣里的爱与你们众人同在!阿们!」(哥林多前书 16:13-24)        

    一开始的劝勉很清楚,就是「你们务要警醒,在真道上站立得稳,要作大丈夫,要刚强。凡你们所做的,都要凭爱心而做。」(哥林多前书 16:13-14) 然后我们注意到,这司提反不是使徒行传中第一个为主殉道的人,只是同名同姓。保罗说到,「我劝你们顺服这样的人,并一切同工同劳的人。司提反和福徒拿都并亚该古到这里来,我很喜欢,因为你们待我有不及之处,他们补上了。」(哥林多前书 16:16-17) 这样的人要顺服且敬重。          

    请看一下经文中的问安,我们只是要指出,「若有人不爱主,这人可诅可咒。主必要来!」(哥林多前书 16:22) 保罗是绝对相信主会再来的,这和启示录写的相对应,「证明这事的(约翰)说:「是了,我必快来!」 阿们!主耶稣啊,我愿你来!」(启示录 22:20) 他们只能期望,但不知何时,因为「…我(主)来像贼一样。…」(启示录 16:15)

2207 福音, 死人復活, 靈體, 及甘心情願的奉獻 – 林前(15)1-(16)24 (旋風著)

     我們先看保羅明傳的福音是什麼?是和眾使徒所傳的一樣,並提到聖經說預知和預定是一體的兩面。第二是談到死人真會復活如同基督一樣,其中引用了以前的兩篇重要的文章。第三講到基督的復活及兩個族類,談到這裏所講的,和啓示錄所說的事互相對應。第四是以重點的提示,討論復活後的身體有屬天的形狀。第五是說到血肉之體,在復活時要改變成為不朽壞的靈體。第六是討論為什麼聖經中對奉獻唯一的要求,是甘心情願的奉獻,而不是像律法似的十一奉獻,並提到了保羅的預定行程和計劃,其中引用了以前的一篇重要的文章。最後提到了勸勉及問安。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(9/13/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

1. 保羅說福音是什麼?

       「弟兄們,我如今把先前所傳給你們的福音,告訴你們知道。這福音你們也領受了,又靠着站立得住;並且你們若不是徒然相信,能以持守我所傳給你們的,就必因這福音得救。我當日所領受又傳給你們的,第一,就是基督照聖經所說,為我們的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照聖經所說,第三天復活了,並且顯給磯法看,然後顯給十二使徒看,後來一時顯給五百多弟兄看,其中一大半到如今還在,卻也有已經睡了的。以後顯給雅各看,再顯給眾使徒看,末了,也顯給我看,我如同未到產期而生的人一般。我原是使徒中最小的,不配稱為使徒,因為我從前逼迫神的教會。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;並且他所賜我的恩不是徒然的。我比眾使徒格外勞苦,這原不是我,乃是神的恩與我同在。不拘是我,是眾使徒,我們如此傳,你們也如此信了。」(哥林多前書 15:1-11)

        首先他把先前所傳給哥林多教會的福音說出來,「… 就是基督照聖經所說,為我們的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照聖經所說,第三天復活了。」(哥林多前書 15:3-4)  也就是說,「耶穌被交給人,是為我們的過犯;復活,是為叫我們稱義。」(羅馬書 4:25) 這裏是說第一但沒有第二,是指首先發生的意思。請注意,這裏只是說稱義,不是成義,只是說,「我們既因信稱義,就藉着我們的主耶穌基督得與神相和。」(羅馬書 5:1) 所以這只是入門,然後要走上成聖的道路,直到最終要模成(be conformed)耶穌的形像,也就是這經文所說的,「因為他預先所知道的人,就預先定下效法(模成, G4382, be conformed)他兒子的模樣(形像, G1504, image),使他兒子在許多弟兄中作長子。預先所定下的人又召他們來;所召來的人又稱他們為義;所稱為義的人又叫他們得榮耀。」(羅馬書 8:29-30) 一個模成耶穌形像的人,就會自然的得榮耀,所以是入門的因信稱義,然後要走上成聖之路,直到模成榮耀的耶穌形像。如果一個人真正相信「聖經是神所默示的」,就會「不把聖經的話打折扣」,看到這裏明說了預知和預定是一體的兩面。

        經文接著就提出耶穌死而復活的證人,就是「…顯給磯法看,然後顯給十二使徒看,後來一時顯給五百多弟兄看,…以後顯給雅各看,再顯給眾使徒看。」(哥林多前書 15:5-7) 末了在大光中,「…也顯給我看,我如同未到產期而生的人一般。」(哥林多前書 15:8)

    保羅知道很清楚,「我原是使徒中最小的,不配稱為使徒,因為我從前逼迫神的教會。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;並且他所賜我的恩不是徒然的。我比眾使徒格外勞苦,這原不是我,乃是神的恩與我同在。」(哥林多前書 15:9-10) 他知道的很清楚,一切都是神的恩。他的確是比眾使徒格外勞苦,看他在不得已的情況下敘述他所遭遇的事就知道了 (參哥林多後書 11:23-28)。

        當他說,「不拘是我,是眾使徒,我們如此傳,你們也如此信了。」(哥林多前書 15:11) 這是當他奉啓示上耶路撒冷去的時候,他告訴我們說,「…把我在外邦人中所傳的福音對弟兄們陳說,卻是背地裏對那有名望之人說的,惟恐我現在或是從前徒然奔跑。」(加拉太書 2:2) 「…那些有名望的,並沒有加增我甚麼,反倒看見了主託我傳福音給那未受割禮的人,正如託彼得傳福音給那受割禮的人。」(加拉太書 2:6-7) 他的確是和眾使徒傳一樣的福音。

2. 死人真會復活如同基督一樣

       「既傳基督是從死裏復活了,怎麼在你們中間有人說沒有死人復活的事呢?若沒有死人復活的事,基督也就沒有復活了。若基督沒有復活,我們所傳的便是枉然,你們所信的也是枉然!並且明顯我們是為神妄作見證的,因我們見證神是叫基督復活了。若死人真不復活,神也就沒有叫基督復活了。因為死人若不復活,基督也就沒有復活了。基督若沒有復活,你們的信便是徒然,你們仍在罪裏,就是在基督裏睡了的人也滅亡了。我們若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比眾人更可憐。」(哥林多前書 15:12-19)

        他自己在大光中見到復活後的耶穌,死人怎麼會不復活呢?在經文中,我們看到保羅一步一步的邏輯推導, 這是因為我們以前在「260828 聖經是說我們和神的邏輯推導相同,那麼不同點在那裏?」中所說的,我們的邏輯推導和神的相同。首先,保羅的知識來源是神,因為經文很清楚的說,他所知的,「…不是從人領受的,也不是人教導我的,乃是從耶穌基督啓示來的。」(加拉太書 1:12) 他那時也知道,「(舊約)聖經都是神所默示的,…」(提摩太後書 3:16) 他的話語是這麼合邏輯,因為這是三位一體的神之工作,這可作為我們和神的邏輯推導相同的佐證,請看這篇文章去知道詳情。

     就像這文章所說的, 裏面沒有邏輯上的錯誤,但是一般人的作法常是看不出邏輯上有什麼錯誤,卻不願意接受結論,只是因為自己讀錯了聖經!惟一可能讀對聖經的方法就是,「讓聖靈帶領查經」, 猶如保羅在第二次宣教時,聖靈在帶領(lead)他們,不准他們往南或往北,只能往西到馬其頓去。(參使徒行傳 16:6-10) 我們以前在「250823 2 讓聖靈帶領查經而得生命的一個方法」中提到了這樣的一個方法,看你願不願意走上這條路?證據就是,如果神允許,我可以指出一篇講道或文章不合乎聖經的地方(如果有的話)。當然我走過的路不是唯一的方法,但卻是實驗過而可靠的方法,因為神是無限而人是有限,這絕對不是唯一的方法,譬如說,可以先用這方法結合你現有的,直到聖靈帶領你查經。

     真的「若基督沒有復活,我們所傳的便是枉然,你們所信的也是枉然!並且明顯我們是為神妄作見證的,因我們見證神是叫基督復活了。若死人真不復活,神也就沒有叫基督復活了。」(哥林多前書 15:14-15) 我們剛才說過,「耶穌被交給人,是為我們的過犯;復活,是為叫我們稱義。」(羅馬書 4:25) 「基督若沒有復活,你們的信便是徒然,你們仍在罪裏,就是在基督裏睡了的人也滅亡了。」(哥林多前書 15:17-18) 真會是「我們若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比眾人更可憐。」(哥林多前書 15:19)

        其實死人復活在經文中說得很清楚,「我又看見一個白色的大寶座與坐在上面的,從他面前天地都逃避,再無可見之處了。我又看見死了的人,無論大小,都站在寶座前。案卷展開了,並且另有一卷展開,就是生命冊。死了的人都憑着這些案卷所記載的,照他們所行的受審判。於是海交出其中的死人,死亡和陰間也交出其中的死人。他們都照各人所行的受審判。」(啓示錄 20:11-13) 這雖然和基督徒一般講的耶穌基督的復活有些不一樣,但要知道各人都要照信心的行為受審判。

3. 基督的復活及兩個族類

       「但基督已經從死裏復活,成為睡了之人初熟的果子。死既是因一人而來,死人復活也是因一人而來。在亞當裏眾人都死了,照樣,在基督裏眾人也都要復活。但各人是按着自己的次序復活,初熟的果子是基督,以後在他來的時候,是那些屬基督的。再後,末期到了,那時,基督既將一切執政的、掌權的、有能的,都毀滅了,就把國交與父神。因為基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敵都放在他的腳下。儘末了所毀滅的仇敵就是死。因為經上說:「神叫萬物都服在他的腳下。」既說萬物都服了他,明顯那叫萬物服他的,不在其內了。萬物既服了他,那時,子也要自己服那叫萬物服他的,叫神在萬物之上,為萬物之主。不然,那些為死人受洗的,將來怎樣呢?若死人總不復活,因何為他們受洗呢?我們又因何時刻冒險呢?弟兄們,我在我主基督耶穌裏指着你們所誇的口極力地說,我是天天冒死。我若當日像尋常人在以弗所同野獸戰鬥,那於我有甚麼益處呢?若死人不復活,「我們就吃吃喝喝吧!因為明天要死了。」你們不要自欺,濫交是敗壞善行。你們要醒悟為善,不要犯罪,因為有人不認識神。我說這話是要叫你們羞愧。」(哥林多前書 15:20-34)

       在神的眼中只有二人,因經文說,「若因一人(亞當)的過犯,死就因這一人作了王,何況那些受洪恩又蒙所賜之義的,豈不更要因耶穌基督一人在生命中作王嗎?」(羅馬書 5:17) 「但基督已經從死裏復活,成為睡了之人初熟的果子。」(哥林多前書 15:20) 「如今,那些在基督耶穌裏的就不定罪了。因為賜生命聖靈的律在基督耶穌裏釋放了我,使我脫離罪和死的律了。」(羅馬書 8:1-2) 是的,這就像重力是一條法則,不論在任何地方,一個東西總會掉下來。同樣的,那些在基督耶穌裏的就一定不會定罪。基督既是初熟的果子,在基督耶穌裏的就成了一個族類,這是相對於不信主的仍屬於亞當的族類而言,他們的名字不在生命冊上,他們會永死,這就是當白色的大寶座時經文所說的,「死亡和陰間也被扔在火湖裏,這火湖就是第二次的死。若有人名字沒記在生命冊上,他就被扔在火湖裏。」(啓示錄 20:14-15) 這也就是,「儘末了所毀滅的仇敵就是死。」(哥林多前書 15:26)

        接著就寫道,「再後,末期到了,那時,基督既將一切執政的、掌權的、有能的,都毀滅了,就把國交與父神。因為基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敵都放在他的腳下。…」(哥林多前書 15:24-26) 這是指哈米吉多頓的戰爭,它的預備請參考啓示錄 16:12-16,它的結局是主耶穌基督的得勝,如經文所說,在騎白馬的「…衣服和大腿上有名寫着說:「萬王之王,萬主之主。」」(啓示錄 19:16) 這個顯然是指主耶穌基督。接著是,「我又看見一位天使站在日頭中,向天空所飛的鳥大聲喊着說:「你們聚集來赴神的大筵席!可以吃君王與將軍的肉,壯士與馬和騎馬者的肉,並一切自主的、為奴的以及大小人民的肉。」我看見那獸和地上的君王,並他們的眾軍都聚集,要與騎白馬的並他的軍兵爭戰。那獸被擒拿,那在獸面前曾行奇事、迷惑受獸印記和拜獸像之人的假先知,也與獸同被擒拿。他們兩個就活活地被扔在燒着硫磺的火湖裏。其餘的被騎白馬者口中出來的劍殺了。飛鳥都吃飽了他們的肉。」(啓示錄 19:17-21) 很顯然的是,「…基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敵都放在他的腳下。」(哥林多前書 15:25)

        我們看見這都是在時間中一步一步的完成的,所以是在時間的完成上,「…經上說:「神叫萬物都服在他的腳下。」既說萬物都服了他,明顯那叫萬物服他的,不在其內了。萬物既服了他,那時,子也要自己服那叫萬物服他的,叫神在萬物之上,為萬物之主。」(哥林多前書 15:27-28) 在沒有時間的限制時,主耶穌基督是三位一體的神中的一位。

        如果基督沒有從死裏復活,「…那些為死人受洗的,將來怎樣呢?若死人總不復活,因何為他們受洗呢?我們又因何時刻冒險呢?」(哥林多前書 15:29-30) 保羅很嚴肅的說,「弟兄們,我在我主基督耶穌裏指着你們所誇的口極力地說,我是天天冒死。我若當日像尋常人在以弗所同野獸戰鬥,那於我有甚麼益處呢?若死人不復活,「我們就吃吃喝喝吧!因為明天要死了。」」(哥林多前書 15:31-32) 

        他是對永生有盼望的,不會「…將我們神的恩變作放縱情慾的機會,…」(猶大書 1:4) 所以他會說,「這不是說我已經得着了,已經完全了,我乃是竭力追求,或者可以得着基督耶穌所以得着我的。弟兄們,我不是以為自己已經得着了,我只有一件事,就是忘記背後,努力面前的,向着標竿直跑,要得神在基督耶穌裏從上面召我來得的獎賞。」(腓立比書 3:12-14) 他是跟隨主基督耶穌不要犯罪的,這使得他說,「你們不要自欺,濫交是敗壞善行。你們要醒悟為善,不要犯罪,因為有人不認識神。我說這話是要叫你們羞愧。」(哥林多前書 15:33-34) 

4. 復活後的身體有屬天的形狀

       「或有人問:「死人怎樣復活,帶着甚麼身體來呢?」無知的人哪,你所種的,若不死,就不能生!並且你所種的,不是那將來的形體,不過是子粒,即如麥子,或是別樣的穀。但神隨自己的意思給它一個形體,並叫各等子粒各有自己的形體。凡肉體各有不同:人是一樣,獸又是一樣,鳥又是一樣,魚又是一樣。有天上的形體,也有地上的形體。但天上形體的榮光是一樣,地上形體的榮光又是一樣。日有日的榮光,月有月的榮光,星有星的榮光;這星和那星的榮光也有分別。死人復活也是這樣:所種的是必朽壞的,復活的是不朽壞的;所種的是羞辱的,復活的是榮耀的;所種的是軟弱的,復活的是強壯的;所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是靈性的身體。 若有血氣的身體,也必有靈性的身體。經上也是這樣記着說:「首先的人亞當成了有靈的活人」;末後的亞當成了叫人活的靈。但屬靈的不在先,屬血氣的在先,以後才有屬靈的。頭一個人是出於地,乃屬土;第二個人是出於天。那屬土的怎樣,凡屬土的也就怎樣;屬天的怎樣,凡屬天的也就怎樣。我們既有屬土的形狀,也必有屬天的形狀。」(哥林多前書 15:35-49)

       保羅對這個問題,「…死人怎樣復活,帶着甚麼身體來呢?」(哥林多前書 15:35) 他的回答非常符合邏輯,就請看一下經文,我們在這裏只是做重點的提示。我們又看到神有絕對的主權, 就是「…神隨自己的意思給它一個形體,並叫各等子粒各有自己的形體。」(哥林多前書 15:38) 知道復活後的身體是不朽壞的,榮耀的,強壯的靈體,也就是「所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是靈性的身體。若有血氣的身體,也必有靈性的身體。」(哥林多前書 15:44) 在這裏,我們又看到在神眼中只有兩個人,就是「經上也是這樣記着說:「首先的人亞當成了有靈的活人」;末後的亞當(耶穌)成了叫人活的靈。」(哥林多前書 15:45) 接著又看到他的邏輯的推導,結論就是「我們既有屬土的形狀,將來也必有屬天的形狀。」(哥林多前書 15:49)

5. 血肉之體在復活時要改變成為不朽壞的靈體

       「弟兄們,我告訴你們說,血肉之體不能承受神的國,必朽壞的不能承受不朽壞的。我如今把一件奧秘的事告訴你們:我們不是都要睡覺,乃是都要改變,就在一霎時,眨眼之間,號筒末次吹響的時候。因號筒要響,死人要復活,成為不朽壞的,我們也要改變。這必朽壞的總要變成不朽壞的,這必死的總要變成不死的。這必朽壞的既變成不朽壞的,這必死的既變成不死的,那時經上所記「死被得勝吞滅」的話就應驗了。「死啊,你得勝的權勢在哪裏?死啊,你的毒鈎在哪裏?」死的毒鈎就是罪,罪的權勢就是律法。感謝神,使我們藉着我們的主耶穌基督得勝。所以,我親愛的弟兄們,你們務要堅固,不可搖動,常常竭力多做主工,因為知道你們的勞苦,在主裏面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前書 15:50-58)

       這裏的經文很清楚的說,血肉之體在復活時改變成為不朽壞的,就請看一下經文。因為「這必朽壞的既變成不朽壞的,這必死的既變成不死的,那時經上所記「死被得勝吞滅」的話就應驗了。」(哥林多前書 15:54) 接著就明說,「「死啊,你得勝的權勢在哪裏?死啊,你的毒鈎在哪裏?」死的毒鈎就是罪,罪的權勢就是律法。」(哥林多前書 15:55-56) 這是因為「沒有律法之先,罪已經在世上;但沒有律法,罪也不算罪。然而從亞當到摩西,死就作了王,連那些不與亞當犯一樣罪過的,也在他的權下。…」(羅馬書 5:13-14) 所以會說,罪的權勢就是律法。真是要「感謝神,使我們藉着我們的主耶穌基督得勝。」(哥林多前書 15:57)

        「所以,我親愛的弟兄們,你們務要堅固,不可搖動,常常竭力多做主工,因為知道你們的勞苦,在主裏面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前書 15:58) 的確不是徒然的,啓示錄明說了,「我聽見從天上有聲音說:「你要寫下:從今以後,在主裏面而死的人有福了!」 聖靈說:「是的,他們息了自己的勞苦,做工的果效也隨着他們。」」(啓示錄 14:13)

6. 要甘心情願的奉獻及保羅的預定行程和計劃

       「論到為聖徒捐錢,我從前怎樣吩咐加拉太的眾教會,你們也當怎樣行。每逢七日的第一日,各人要照自己的進項抽出來留着,免得我來的時候現湊。及至我來到了,你們寫信舉薦誰,我就打發他們,把你們的捐資送到耶路撒冷去。若我也該去,他們可以和我同去。我要從馬其頓經過,既經過了,就要到你們那裏去,或者和你們同住幾時,或者也過冬。無論我往哪裏去,你們就可以給我送行。我如今不願意路過見你們,主若許我,我就指望和你們同住幾時。但我要仍舊住在以弗所,直等到五旬節,因為有寬大又有功效的門為我開了,並且反對的人也多。若是提摩太來到,你們要留心,叫他在你們那裏無所懼怕,因為他勞力做主的工,像我一樣。所以無論誰,都不可藐視他,只要送他平安前行,叫他到我這裏來,因我指望他和弟兄們同來。至於兄弟亞波羅,我再三地勸他同弟兄們到你們那裏去,但這時他決不願意去,幾時有了機會他必去。」(哥林多前書 16:1-12)

       一開始就說到要要甘心情願的奉獻,不是如守律法似的十一奉獻,以前我們在「2142 十一奉獻的真諦和不要認撒但為父」中的「1. 十一奉獻的真諦」,特別的提到這點,請找到這篇文章,在其中的重點如後。

        第一次的奉獻是建會幕時,甘心情願是耶和華所訂的,因「耶和華曉諭摩西說:「你告訴以色列人當為我送禮物來,凡甘心樂意的,你們就可以收下歸我。…「又當為我造聖所,使我可以住在他們中間。製造帳幕和其中的一切器具,都要照我所指示你的樣式。」」(出埃及記 25:1-9) 他們那時的甘心情願可從這經文看到,「摩西傳命,他們就在全營中宣告說:「無論男女,不必再為聖所拿甚麼禮物來。」這樣才攔住百姓不再拿禮物來。因為他們所有的材料夠做一切當做的物,而且有餘。」(出埃及記 36:6-7) 

        在新約中耶穌惟一稱讚的是寡婦的甘心情願奉獻,「耶穌叫門徒來,說:「我實在告訴你們:這窮寡婦投入庫裏的,比眾人所投的更多。因為,他們都是自己有餘,拿出來投在裏頭,但這寡婦是自己不足,把她一切養生的都投上了。」」(馬可福音 12:43-44) 在新約中已經沒有獻祭了,而舊約告訴我們十一奉獻對教會而言是絕對足夠的,當一個愛主的人在有能力時,一定會甘心情願的讓教會不缺糧,奉獻十一或更多。主耶穌自己守的是逾越節的真諦,而不是逾越節律法所訂的時間,祂怎麼會要人守律法似的十一奉獻?這從「神藉著聖經告訴我們是一致的」就很清楚了,所以在聖經中對奉獻的要求,就只是要甘心情願。

        接著就講到保羅的預定行程和計劃,請看一下經文就很清楚了,我們就不多說了。「至於兄弟亞波羅,我再三地勸他同弟兄們到你們那裏去,但這時他決不願意去,幾時有了機會他必去。」(哥林多前書 16:12) 聖經沒有明說亞波羅為什麼那時不願意去的原因,我們只能從邏輯上猜一猜, 那時哥林多教會是分黨的,保羅「…的意思就是你們各人說:「我是屬保羅的」,「我是屬亞波羅的」,「我是屬磯法的」,「我是屬基督的」。」(哥林多前書 1:12) 看到他決不願意去的反應,就可以知道他曉得這樣做是不對的。

7. 勸勉及問安

       「你們務要警醒,在真道上站立得穩,要作大丈夫,要剛強。凡你們所做的,都要憑愛心(G26, 神的愛)而做。弟兄們,你們曉得司提反一家是亞該亞初結的果子,並且他們專以服事聖徒為念。我勸你們順服這樣的人,並一切同工同勞的人。司提反和福徒拿都並亞該古到這裏來,我很喜歡,因為你們待我有不及之處,他們補上了。他們叫我和你們心裏都快活。這樣的人,你們務要敬重。亞西亞的眾教會問你們安。亞居拉和百基拉並在他們家裏的教會,因主多多地問你們安。眾弟兄都問你們安。你們要親嘴問安,彼此務要聖潔。我保羅親筆問安。若有人不愛主,這人可詛可咒。主必要來!願主耶穌基督的恩常與你們眾人同在!我在基督耶穌裏的愛與你們眾人同在!阿們!」(哥林多前書 16:13-24)

       一開始的勸勉很清楚,就是「你們務要警醒,在真道上站立得穩,要作大丈夫,要剛強。凡你們所做的,都要憑愛心而做。」(哥林多前書 16:13-14) 然後我們注意到,這司提反不是使徒行傳中第一個為主殉道的人,只是同名同姓。保羅說到,「我勸你們順服這樣的人,並一切同工同勞的人。司提反和福徒拿都並亞該古到這裏來,我很喜歡,因為你們待我有不及之處,他們補上了。」(哥林多前書 16:16-17) 這樣的人要順服且敬重。

       請看一下經文中的問安,我們只是要指出,「若有人不愛主,這人可詛可咒。主必要來!」(哥林多前書 16:22) 保羅是絕對相信主會再來的,這和啓示錄寫的相對應,「證明這事的(約翰)說:「是了,我必快來!」 阿們!主耶穌啊,我願你來!」(啓示錄 22:20) 他們只能期望,但不知何時,因為「…我(主)來像賊一樣。…」(啓示錄 16:15)

1207 Gospel, resurrection of dead, spiritual body, willing and joyful offer – 1Co(15)1-(16)24 (by Whirlwind)

First, let us examine what the Gospel Paul clearly proclaimed is. It is the same as that preached by all the apostles, and it mentions that, according to Scripture, foreknowledge and predestination are two sides of the same coin. Second, it discusses the resurrection of the dead, just as Christ was raised, citing two previous important articles. Third, it addresses Christ’s resurrection and the two kinds of people, noting that what is discussed here corresponds to which parts stated in the Book of Revelation. Fourth, it discusses, with key points, the heavenly nature of the body after the resurrection. Fifth, it explains that the physical body will be transformed into an incorruptible spiritual body at the resurrection. Sixth, it discusses the only requirement in the Bible is to offer willingly and joyfully, not a law-like tithe, as well as Paul’s planned itinerary and schedule, citing an important earlier article. Finally, it concludes with words of encouragement and greetings.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (9/13/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. What does Paul say the gospel is?

“Now I make known to you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you received, in which also you stand, by which also you are saved, if you hold fast the word which I preached to you, unless you believed in vain. 

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received, that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures, and that He appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. After that He appeared to more than five hundred brethren at one time, most of whom remain until now, but some have fallen asleep; then He appeared to James, then to all the apostles; and last of all, as to one untimely born, He appeared to me also. For I am the least of the apostles, and not fit to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am, and His grace toward me did not prove vain; but I labored even more than all of them, yet not I, but the grace of God with me. Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.”(1 Corinthians 15:1-11)

        First, he recounts the gospel he had previously preached to the church in Corinth: “…Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures.”(1 Corinthians 15:3-4) In other words, “He who was delivered over because of our transgressions, and was raised because of our justification.”(Romans 4:25) Here, “first” is used without “second,” indicating that this occurred first. Please note that this passage speaks only of justification, not of sanctification; it simply states, “Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.”(Romans 5:1) Therefore, this is merely the beginning; afterward, we must walk the path of sanctification until we are ultimately conformed to the image of Jesus—as this passage states: “For those whom He foreknew, He also predestined to become conformed to the image of His Son, so that He would be the firstborn among many brethren; and these whom He predestined, He also called; and these whom He called, He also justified; and these whom He justified, He also glorified.”(Romans 8:29-30) A person who is conformed to the image of Jesus will naturally be glorified; therefore, justification by faith is the starting point, followed by the path of sanctification until one is conformed to the glorious image of Jesus. If a person truly believes that “the Bible is inspired by God,” he will “not compromise the Word of God” and will see that this passage clearly states that foreknowledge and predestination are two sides of the same coin.

        The passage then lists the witnesses to Jesus’ death and resurrection: “…He appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. After that He appeared to more than five hundred brethren at one time, …then He appeared to James, then to all the apostles.”(1 Corinthians 15:5-7) Finally, in a blinding light, “…as to one untimely born, He appeared to me also.”(1 Corinthians 15:8).

        Paul knew very well, “For I am the least of the apostles, and not fit to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am, and His grace toward me did not prove vain; but I labored even more than all of them, yet not I, but the grace of God with me.”(1 Corinthians 15:9-10) He knew very well that everything was by God’s grace. He did indeed labor more than all the other apostles; this is evident from his account of what he endured when he had no other choice (see 2 Corinthians 11:23-28).

        When he said, “Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.”(1 Corinthians 15:11)—this was when he went up to Jerusalem by revelation. He told us, “…I submitted to them the gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but I did so in private to those who were of reputation, for fear that I might be running, or had run, in vain.”(Galatians 2:2) And “But from those who were of high reputation (what they were makes no difference to me; God shows no partiality)⁠—well, those who were of reputation contributed nothing to me. But on the contrary, seeing that I had been entrusted with the gospel to the uncircumcised, just as Peter had been to the circumcised.”(Galatians 2:6-7) He truly preached the same gospel as the apostles.

2. The dead will truly rise again, just as Christ did

“Now if Christ is preached, that He has been raised from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? But if there is no resurrection of the dead, not even Christ has been raised; and if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is vain, your faith also is vain. Moreover we are even found to be false witnesses of God, because we testified against God that He raised Christ, whom He did not raise, if in fact the dead are not raised. For if the dead are not raised, not even Christ has been raised; and if Christ has not been raised, your faith is worthless; you are still in your sins. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. If we have hoped in Christ in this life only, we are of all men most to be pitied.”(1 Corinthians 15:12-19)

        He himself saw the resurrected Jesus in a blinding light—how could the dead not rise? In this passage, we see Paul’s step-by-step logical deduction. This is because, as we discussed previously in “260828 The Bible says that our logical deduction is the same as God’s—so where is the difference?”, our logical deduction is the same as God’s. First, Paul’s source of knowledge is God, for the Scripture clearly states that what he knew was “…received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ.”(Galatians 1:12) He also knew at that time that “All Scripture (Old Testaments) is inspired by God …”(2 Timothy 3:16). His words are so logical because they are the work of the Triune God; this serves as evidence that our logical deduction is the same as God’s. Please read this article for more details.

        As this article states, there are no logical errors in it, but people often fail to recognize any logical flaws and are unwilling to accept the conclusion—simply because they have misread the Bible! The only way to read the Bible correctly is to “let the Holy Spirit lead your Bible study,” just as during Paul’s second missionary journey, when the Holy Spirit led them, forbidding them to go south or north, but directing them only westward to Macedonia. (See Acts 16:6-10.) We previously mentioned this approach in “250823 1 A method for having life by allowing the Holy Spirit to lead Bible study.” Are you willing to take this path? The proof is this: if God permits, I can point out where a sermon or article is unbiblical (if there are any such instances). Of course, the path I have taken is not the only method, but it is a tried-and-true, reliable one. Since God is infinite and man is finite, this is by no means the only way. For example, you can start by combining this method with your existing approach until the Holy Spirit leads you in your Bible study.

        Indeed, “…if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is vain, your faith also is vain. Moreover we are even found to be false witnesses of God, because we testified against God that He raised Christ, whom He did not raise, if in fact the dead are not raised.”(1 Corinthians 15:14-15) As we said earlier in section1, “He who was delivered over because of our transgressions, and was raised because of our justification.”(Romans 4:25) “and if Christ has not been raised, your faith is worthless; you are still in your sins. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished.”(1 Corinthians 15:17-18) It would indeed be true that “If we have hoped in Christ in this life only, we are of all men most to be pitied.”(1 Corinthians 15:19)

        In fact, the resurrection of the dead is made very clear in Scripture: “Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat upon it, from whose presence earth and heaven fled away, and no place was found for them. And I saw the dead, the great and the small, standing before the throne, and books were opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of life; and the dead were judged from the things which were written in the books, according to their deeds. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and death and Hades gave up the dead which were in them; and they were judged, every one of them according to their deeds.”(Revelation 20:11-13) Although this differs somewhat from what Christians generally teach about the resurrection of Jesus Christ, it is important to understand that everyone will be judged according to the works of their faith.

3. The resurrection of Christ and the two kinds of people

“But now Christ has been raised from the dead, the first fruits of those who are asleep. For since by a man came death, by a man also came the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all will be made alive. But each in his own order: Christ the first fruits, after that those who are Christ’s at His coming, then comes the end, when He hands over the kingdom to the God and Father, when He has abolished all rule and all authority and power. For He must reign until He has put all His enemies under His feet. The last enemy that will be abolished is death. For He has put all things in subjection under His feet. But when He says, “All things are put in subjection,” it is evident that He is excepted who put all things in subjection to Him. When all things are subjected to Him, then the Son Himself also will be subjected to the One who subjected all things to Him, so that God may be all in all. 

Otherwise, what will those do who are baptized for the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, why then are they baptized for them? Why are we also in danger every hour? I affirm, brethren, by the boasting in you which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily. If from human motives I fought with wild beasts at Ephesus, what does it profit me? If the dead are not raised, let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die. Do not be deceived: “Bad company corrupts good morals.” Become sober-minded as you ought, and stop sinning; for some have no knowledge of God. I speak this to your shame.”(1 Corinthians 15:20-34)

        In God’s eyes, there are only two kinds of people, for the Scripture says, “For if by the transgression of the one (Adam), death reigned through the one, much more those who receive the abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness will reign in life through the One, Jesus Christ.”(Romans 5:17) “But now Christ has been raised from the dead, the first fruits of those who are asleep.”(1 Corinthians 15:20) “Therefore there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set you free from the law of sin and of death.”(Romans 8:1-2)

        Yes, it’s the law like gravity. No matter where we are, a thing will fall to ground since it’s a law. Likely, for those in Christ Jesus there is no condemnation for sure. Since Christ is the first fruits, those who are in Christ Jesus have become a new race—in contrast to those who do not believe in the Lord and still belong to the race of Adam, whose names are not written in the book of life and who will face eternal death. This is what the Scriptures say regarding the judgment at the Great White Throne: “Then death and Hades were thrown into the lake of fire. This is the second death, the lake of fire. And if anyone’s name was not found written in the book of life, he was thrown into the lake of fire.”(Revelation 20:14-15) This is also what is meant by, “The last enemy that will be abolished is death.”(1 Corinthians 15:26)

        It goes on to say, “then comes the end, when He hands over the kingdom to the God and Father, when He has abolished all rule and all authority and power. For He must reign until He has put all His enemies under His feet. …”(1 Corinthians 15:24-26) This refers to the Battle of Armageddon; for its preparation, please refer to Revelation 16:12-16. Its outcome is the victory of the Lord Jesus Christ, as the Scripture says, regarding the one riding the white horse: “And on His robe and on His thigh He has a name written, “KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.””(Revelation 19:16). This clearly refers to the Lord Jesus Christ. Next, “Then I saw an angel standing in the sun, and he cried out with a loud voice, saying to all the birds which fly in midheaven, “Come, assemble for the great supper of God, so that you may eat the flesh of kings and the flesh of commanders and the flesh of mighty men and the flesh of horses and of those who sit on them and the flesh of all men, both free men and slaves, and small and great.” And I saw the beast and the kings of the earth and their armies assembled to make war against Him who sat on the horse and against His army. And the beast was seized, and with him the false prophet who performed the signs in his presence, by which he deceived those who had received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped his image; these two were thrown alive into the lake of fire which burns with brimstone. And the rest were killed with the sword which came from the mouth of Him who sat on the horse, and all the birds were filled with their flesh.”(Revelation 19:17-21) It is very clear that, “…He must reign until He has put all His enemies under His feet.”(1 Corinthians 15:25)

        We see that all this is accomplished step by step within time; therefore, at the fulfillment of time, “…when He says, “All things are put in subjection,” it is evident that He is excepted who put all things in subjection to Him. When all things are subjected to Him, then the Son Himself also will be subjected to the One who subjected all things to Him, so that God may be all in all.”(1 Corinthians 15:27-28) Outside the confines of time, the Lord Jesus Christ is one of the three Persons of the Trinity.

        If Christ had not been raised from the dead, “Otherwise, what will those do who are baptized for the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, why then are they baptized for them? Why are we also in danger every hour?”(1 Corinthians 15:29-30) Paul said with great solemnity, “I affirm, brethren, by the boasting in you which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily. If from human motives I fought with wild beasts at Ephesus, what does it profit me? If the dead are not raised, let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die.”(

1 Corinthians 15:31-32)

        He has the hope of eternal life and will not “…turn the grace of our God into licentiousness …”(Jude 1:4). That is why he says, “Not that I have already obtained it or have already become perfect, but I press on so that I may lay hold of that for which also I was laid hold of by Christ Jesus. Brethren, I do not regard myself as having laid hold of it yet; but one thing I do: forgetting what lies behind and reaching forward to what lies ahead, I press on toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus.”(Philippians 3:12-14) He follows the Lord Jesus Christ and does not want to sin, which leads him to say, “Do not be deceived: “Bad company corrupts good morals.” Become sober-minded as you ought, and stop sinning; for some have no knowledge of God. I speak this to your shame.”(1 Corinthians 15:33-34)

4. The resurrected body has a heavenly form

“But someone will say, “How are the dead raised? And with what kind of body do they come?” You fool! That which you sow does not come to life unless it dies; and that which you sow, you do not sow the body which is to be, but a bare grain, perhaps of wheat or of something else. But God gives it a body just as He wished, and to each of the seeds a body of its own. All flesh is not the same flesh, but there is one flesh of men, and another flesh of beasts, and another flesh of birds, and another of fish. There are also heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but the glory of the heavenly is one, and the glory of the earthly is another. There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for star differs from star in glory. So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown a perishable body, it is raised an imperishable body; it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body. So also it is written, “The first man, Adam, became a living soul.” The last Adam became a life-giving spirit. However, the spiritual is not first, but the natural; then the spiritual. The first man is from the earth, earthy; the second man is from heaven. As is the earthy, so also are those who are earthy; and as is the heavenly, so also are those who are heavenly. Just as we have borne the image of the earthy, we will also bear the image of the heavenly.”(1 Corinthians 15:35-49)

        Paul addressed this question: “…How are the dead raised? And with what kind of body do they come?”(1 Corinthians 15:35) His answer is very logical; please take a look at the Scripture passage—we are merely highlighting the key points here. We also see that God has absolute sovereignty, for “…God gives it a body just as He wished, and to each of the seeds a body of its own.”(1 Corinthians 15:38) We know that the resurrected body is an incorruptible, glorious, and powerful spiritual body—that is, “it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body.”(1 Corinthians 15:44). Here, we also see that in God’s eyes there are only two kinds of people: “So also it is written, “The first man, Adam, became a living soul.” The last Adam (Jesus) became a life-giving spirit.”(1 Corinthians 15:45) We then see his logical deduction, which concludes: “Just as we have borne the image of the earthy, we will also bear the image of the heavenly.”(1 Corinthians 15:49)

5. At resurrection, the physical body will be transformed into an imperishable spiritual body

“Now I say this, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. Behold, I tell you a mystery; we will not all sleep, but we will all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet; for the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. For this perishable must put on the imperishable, and this mortal must put on immortality. But when this perishable will have put on the imperishable, and this mortal will have put on immortality, then will come about the saying that is written, “Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is your victory? O death, where is your sting?” The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law; but thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your toil is not in vain in the Lord.”(1 Corinthians 15:50-58) 

       This passage clearly states that the physical body will be transformed into an imperishable one at the resurrection. Let’s take a look at the text. For “…when this perishable will have put on the imperishable, and this mortal will have put on immortality, then will come about the saying that is written, “Death is swallowed up in victory.”(1 Corinthians 15:54) It then explicitly states, “O death, where is your victory? O death, where is your sting?” The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law.”(1 Corinthians 15:55-56) This is because “for until the Law sin was in the world, but sin is not imputed when there is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam until Moses, even over those who had not sinned in the likeness of the offense of Adam, …”(Romans 5:13-14) That is why it is said that the power of sin is the Law. Truly, “…thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.”(1 Corinthians 15:57)

        “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your toil is not in vain in the Lord.”(1 Corinthians 15:58) Indeed, it is not in vain. The Book of Revelation makes it clear: “And I heard a voice from heaven, saying, “Write, ‘Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from now on!’” “Yes,” says the Spirit, “so that they may rest from their labors, for their deeds follow with them.””(Revelation 14:13)

6. Willing and joyful offering, and Paul’s scheduled itinerary and plans

“Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I directed the churches of Galatia, so do you also. On the first day of every week each one of you is to put aside and save, as he may prosper, so that no collections be made when I come. When I arrive, whomever you may approve, I will send them with letters to carry your gift to Jerusalem; and if it is fitting for me to go also, they will go with me. But I will come to you after I go through Macedonia, for I am going through Macedonia; and perhaps I will stay with you, or even spend the winter, so that you may send me on my way wherever I may go. For I do not wish to see you now just in passing; for I hope to remain with you for some time, if the Lord permits. But I will remain in Ephesus until Pentecost; for a wide door for effective service has opened to me, and there are many adversaries. Now if Timothy comes, see that he is with you without cause to be afraid, for he is doing the Lord’s work, as I also am. So let no one despise him. But send him on his way in peace, so that he may come to me; for I expect him with the brethren. But concerning Apollos our brother, I encouraged him greatly to come to you with the brethren; and it was not at all his desire to come now, but he will come when he has opportunity.”(1 Corinthians 16:1-12)

        Right from the start, it speaks of giving willingly, not as a legalistic tithe. Previously, in “1142 True meaning of tithing and don’t acknowledge Satan as father,” under section “1. The true meaning of tithing,” we specifically mentioned this point. Please locate that article; the key points are as follows.

        The first offering was made during the construction of the Tabernacle, and giving willingly was a requirement set by the LORD, for “…the LORD spoke to Moses, saying, “Tell the sons of Israel to raise a contribution for Me; from every man whose heart moves him you shall raise My contribution. …Let them construct a sanctuary for Me, that I may dwell among them. According to all that I am going to show you, as the pattern of the tabernacle and the pattern of all its furniture, just so you shall construct it.”(Exodus 25:1-9) Their willingness at that time can be seen in this passage: “…Moses issued a command, and a proclamation was circulated throughout the camp, saying, “Let no man or woman any longer perform work for the contributions of the sanctuary.” Thus the people were restrained from bringing any more. For the material they had was sufficient and more than enough for all the work, to perform it.”(Exodus 36:6-7)

        In the New Testament, the only act of offering that Jesus praised was the widow’s willing offering: “Calling His disciples to Him, He said to them, “Truly I say to you, this poor widow put in more than all the contributors to the treasury; for they all put in out of their surplus, but she, out of her poverty, put in all she owned, all she had to live on.””(Mark 12:43-44) There are no longer any sacrifices in era of the New Testament, and the Old Testament tells us that tithing is absolutely sufficient for the church. When a person who loves the Lord is able, he will certainly (willingly and joyfully) ensure the church has enough to sustain itself by tithing or giving even more. The Lord Jesus Himself observed the true essence of the Passover, not the specific time prescribed by the Passover law. How then could He require people to tithe as if it were a legal obligation? This is made very clear by the fact that “what God tells us through the Bible is consistent.” Therefore, the Bible’s requirement regarding offering is simply that it be done willingly and joyfully.

        Next, we come to Paul’s scheduled itinerary and plans. A glance at the Scripture makes this clear, so we won’t elaborate further. “But concerning Apollos our brother, I encouraged him greatly to come to you with the brethren; and it was not at all his desire to come now, but he will come when he has opportunity.”(1 Corinthians 16:12) The Bible does not explicitly state why Apollos was unwilling to go at that time; we can only speculate logically. At that time, the church in Corinth was divided into factions, and Paul’s point was 

“…that each one of you is saying, “I am of Paul,” and “I of Apollos,” and “I of Cephas,” and “I of Christ.””(1 Corinthians 1:12) From his reaction—that he was absolutely unwilling to go at that time—we can see that he knew this was wrong.

7. Exhortations and greetings

“Be on the alert, stand firm in the faith, act like men, be strong. Let all that you do be done in love (G26, God’s love). Now I urge you, brethren (you know the household of Stephanas, that they were the first fruits of Achaia, and that they have devoted themselves for ministry to the saints), that you also be in subjection to such men and to everyone who helps in the work and labors. I rejoice over the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus, because they have supplied what was lacking on your part. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours. Therefore acknowledge such men. The churches of Asia greet you. Aquila and Prisca greet you heartily in the Lord, with the church that is in their house. All the brethren greet you. Greet one another with a holy kiss. The greeting is in my own hand⁠—Paul. If anyone does not love the Lord, he is to be accursed. Maranatha. The grace of the Lord Jesus be with you. My love be with you all in Christ Jesus. Amen.”(1 Corinthians 16:13-24)

        The initial exhortation is clear: “Be on the alert, stand firm in the faith, act like men, be strong. Let all that you do be done in love.”(1 Corinthians 16:13-14) Paul says, “that you also be in subjection to such men and to everyone who helps in the work and labors. I rejoice over the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus, because they have supplied what was lacking on your part.”(1 Corinthians 16:16-17) Such people are to be obeyed and honored.

        Please take a look at the greetings in the Scripture yourself; we simply wish to point out, “If anyone does not love the Lord, he is to be accursed. Maranatha.”(1 Corinthians 16:22) Paul firmly believed that the Lord would return, which corresponds to what is written in the Book of Revelation: “He (John) who testifies to these things says, “Yes, I am coming quickly.” Amen. Come, Lord Jesus.”(Revelation 22:20) They can only hope, but they do not know when, for “Behold, I (the Lord) am coming like a thief. …”(Revelation 16:15)

3206 信望爱, 先知讲道和说方言, 顺服及闭口不言 – 林前(13)1-(14)40 (旋风著)

    首先说到要有一个信望爱的生活,并提到爱的真谛,引用了以前的两篇文章。第二是讨论要作先知讲道去造就教会胜于说方言。第三是讲到说方言一定要有翻方言的原因。第四是提要求作先知讲道的原因,及其和说方言的不同。第五是说到先知的灵是顺服先知的,提到神是叫人安静。最后是讲到保罗说,那时哥林多教会中的妇女,在会中要闭口不言,详细的讨论了为什么是这么说。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(9/6/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。                        

1. 要有一个信望爱的生活并爱的真谛        

    「我若能说万人的方言,并天使的话语,却没有爱(G26, 神的爱),我就成了鸣的锣、响的钹一般。我若有先知讲道之能,也明白各样的奥秘、各样的知识,而且有全备的信,叫我能够移山,却没有爱,我就算不得甚么。我若将所有的赒济穷人,又舍己身叫人焚烧,却没有爱,仍然与我无益。爱是恒久忍耐,(又有)恩慈;爱是不嫉妒,爱是不自夸,不张狂,不作害羞的事,不求自己的益处,不轻易发怒,不计算人的恶,不喜欢不义,只喜欢真理;凡事包容,凡事相信,凡事盼望,凡事忍耐;爱是永不止息。 先知讲道之能,终必归于无有;说方言之能,终必停止;知识也终必归于无有。我们现在所知道的有限,先知所讲的也有限,等那完全的来到,这有限的必归于无有了。我作孩子的时候,话语像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丢弃了。我们如今仿佛对著镜子观看,模糊不清,到那时,就要面对面了。我如今所知道的有限,到那时就全知道,如同主知道我一样。如今常存的有信,有望,有爱;这三样,其中最大的是爱。」(哥林多前书 13:1-13)          

    首先请注意,新约中讲的爱绝大部份都是说神的爱(G26, 名词; G25, 动词),以前我们在「3193 坚固, 神的爱和弟兄相爱, 改变和被提, 警醒, 及三分法 – 帖前(3)1-(5)28」中的「3. 讨神的喜悦及弟兄们相爱」,特别提到了少数说几次的弟兄相爱(G5360),说明了区别在那里,请看这篇文章。          

    然后就等于讲了结论的一段话,经文很清楚,就请自己看一下经文。这结论就是,「如今常存的有信,有望,有爱;这三样,其中最大的是爱。」(哥林多前书 13:13) 虽然爱最大,但我们是要在信望爱的生活里面。这是因为一切都是从信开始的,保罗说得很清楚,「…人称义是因著信,不在乎遵行律法。」(罗马书 3:28) 因此我们就有了内住的圣灵,因经文说,「他又用印印了我们,并赐圣灵在我们心里作凭据。」(哥林多后书 1:22) 而「我们既因信称义,就借著我们的主耶稣基督得与神相和。我们又借著他,因信得进入现在所站的这恩典中,并且欢欢喜喜盼望神的荣耀。不但如此,就是在患难中也是欢欢喜喜的。因为知道患难生忍耐,忍耐生老练,老练生盼望,盼望不至于羞耻。因为所赐给我们的圣灵将神的爱浇灌在我们心里。」(罗马书 5:1-5) 所以我们是要过一个信望爱的生活。          

    这一段话后就提到了爱的真谛,我们以前在「新旧约中活出爱的例子 (旋风著) 3027」中指出了,我们可以从英文的翻译中看到爱是恩慈,也可以看到不作害羞的事是指不做不适当的事,就是要做合宜的事。其余的都很清楚,只是要特别指出爱是永不止息的翻译很好,因为跟著那句后面的是;「…先知讲道之能,终必归于无有;说方言之能,终必停止;知识也终必归于无有。」(哥林多前书 13:8) 所以这是讲在时间上是永不止息的。          

    很显然的,「我作孩子的时候,话语像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丢弃了。」(哥林多前书 13:11) 接著就说,「我们如今仿佛对著镜子观看,模糊不清,到那时,就要面对面了。…」(哥林多前书 13:12) 要和主面对面只有在新耶路撒冷的城内,「…到那时就全知道,如同主知道我一样。」(哥林多前书 13:12)    

2. 要作先知讲道去造就教会胜于说方言          

    「你们要追求爱,也要切慕属灵的恩赐,其中更要羡慕的,是作先知讲道。那说方言的,原不是对人说,乃是对神说,因为没有人听出来。然而他在心灵里,却是讲说各样的奥秘。但作先知讲道的,是对人说,要造就、安慰、劝勉人。说方言的,是造就自己;作先知讲道的,乃是造就教会。我愿意你们都说方言,更愿意你们作先知讲道,因为说方言的,若不翻出来,使教会被造就,那作先知讲道的,就比他强了。」(哥林多前书 14:1-5)          

    爱既是最大的当然要追求,但也要切慕属灵的恩赐,且要用来造就教会,而不是像哥林多的教会起初一样,虽有恩赐,仍是属肉体的(参哥林多前书 3:1-4)。「那说方言的,原不是对人说,乃是对神说,因为没有人听出来。然而他在心灵里,却是讲说各样的奥秘。」(哥林多前书 14:2) 因此「若没有人翻,就当在会中闭口,只对自己和神说就是了。」(哥林多前书 14:28) 「…作先知讲道的,乃是造就教会。」(哥林多前书 14:4) 不必需要翻出来,就比说方言的强多了。    

3. 说方言一定要有翻方言的原因        

    「弟兄们,我到你们那里去,若只说方言,不用启示、或知识、或预言、或教训,给你们讲解,我与你们有甚么益处呢?就是那有声无气的物,或箫、或琴,若发出来的声音没有分别,怎能知道所吹、所弹的是甚么呢?若吹无定的号声,谁能预备打仗呢?你们也是如此,舌头若不说容易明白的话,怎能知道所说的是甚么呢?这就是向空说话了。世上的声音或者甚多,却没有一样是无意思的。我若不明白那声音的意思,这说话的人必以我为化外之人,我也以他为化外之人。你们也是如此,既是切慕属灵的恩赐,就当求多得造就教会的恩赐。所以那说方言的,就当求著能翻出来。我若用方言祷告,是我的灵祷告,但我的悟性没有果效。这却怎么样呢?我要用灵祷告,也要用悟性祷告;我要用灵歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。不然,你用灵祝谢,那在座不通方言的人,既然不明白你的话,怎能在你感谢的时候说「阿们」呢?你感谢的固然是好,无奈不能造就别人。」(哥林多前书 14:6-17)          

    所以保罗不会自己帮自己翻方言的,实在是没有必要,他使用的是启示、或知识、或预言,他不在人前说方言,把自己交在别的翻方言的人手中,只把自己放在神手里。接著又看见他用清楚的逻辑比喻他为什么做出这样的选择,请自己看一下经文。简单的说就是,「我若不明白那声音的意思,这说话的人必以我为化外之人,我也以他为化外之人。」(哥林多前书 14:11) 所以他会说,「你们也是如此,既是切慕属灵的恩赐,就当求多得造就教会的恩赐。」(哥林多前书 14:12) 没有人翻方言,说方言怎么能造就教会?他很清楚的说,「我若用方言祷告,是我的灵祷告,但我的悟性没有果效。」(哥林多前书 14:14) 结论就是,「…我要用灵祷告,也要用悟性祷告;我要用灵歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。」(哥林多前书 14:15) 灵性和悟性并重,但要以造就教会为选择的标准,也就是要能造就别人,所以在会中说方言时,非要有翻方言的不可 方能说。    

4. 要求作先知讲道的原因        

    「我感谢神,我说方言比你们众人还多。但在教会中,宁可用悟性说五句教导人的话,强如说万句方言。弟兄们,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在恶事上要作婴孩,在心志上总要作大人。律法上记著:「主说:『我要用外邦人的舌头和外邦人的嘴唇,向这百姓说话,虽然如此,他们还是不听从我。』」这样看来,说方言不是为信的人作证据,乃是为不信的人;作先知讲道不是为不信的人作证据,乃是为信的人。所以全教会聚在一处的时候,若都说方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人进来,岂不说你们癫狂了吗?若都作先知讲道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人进来,就被众人劝醒,被众人审明,他心里的隐情显露出来,就必将脸伏地,敬拜神,说:「神真是在你们中间了。」」( 哥林多前书 14:18-25)        

    这里明说了他有说方言的恩赐,「但在教会中,宁可用悟性说五句教导人的话,强如说万句方言。」(哥林多前书 14:19) 真的,「弟兄们,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在恶事上要作婴孩,在心志上总要作大人。」(哥林多前书 14:20) 因为「惟独长大成人的,才能吃干粮,他们的心窍习练得通达,就能分辩好歹了。」(希伯来书 5:14) 所以分辩是非常重要,要分辩。          

    律法说的话是和这经文相对应,「先知说:「不然,主要借异邦人的嘴唇和外邦人舌头对这百姓说话。」」(以赛亚书 28:11) 反正不信的人还是不听从作先知讲道的,所以作先知讲道是为信的人作证据。信的人本就知道说方言是一种恩赐,所以是为不信的人作证据。但要知道,当「…全教会聚在一处的时候,若都说方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人进来,岂不说你们癫狂了吗?」(哥林多前书 14:23) 当然会如此,因为他们跟本不知道在说什么,以为是一群疯人!        

    但「若都作先知讲道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人进来,就被众人劝醒,被众人审明,他心里的隐情显露出来,就必将脸伏地,敬拜神,说:「神真是在你们中间了。」(哥林多前书 14:24-25) 当然先决的条件是那人愿意将心里的隐情显露出来,或是有人有这样的恩赐,使那人心里的隐情显露出来。但是人的心会很刚硬,不是每个人都会脸伏地,敬拜神,只有那些真知道,「…神真是在你们中间了」的人才会如此。(哥林多前书 14:25) 为什么这样说呢?你们看和耶稣同一时期的犹太人,看了神迹仍然不信主,甚至于将祂钉死在十字架上,人的心会多刚硬啊!但不论如何,这种情况都是有一个机会能使人信主。    

5. 先知的灵是顺服先知的          

    「弟兄们,这却怎么样呢?你们聚会的时候,各人或有诗歌,或有教训,或有启示,或有方言,或有翻出来的话,凡事都当造就人。若有说方言的,只好两个人,至多三个人,且要轮流著说,也要一个人翻出来。若没有人翻,就当在会中闭口,只对自己和神说就是了。至于作先知讲道的,只好两个人,或是三个人,其余的就当慎思明辩。若旁边坐著的得了启示,那先说话的就当闭口不言。因为你们都可以一个一个地作先知讲道,叫众人学道理,叫众人得劝勉。先知的灵原是顺服先知的,因为神不是叫人混乱,乃是叫人安静。」(哥林多前书 14:26-33)          

    一开始就换了一个方式说哥林多的教会是何等的有恩赐,然后保罗一致的说,凡事都当造就人,所以一定要有人翻方言才能说方言,而且不可多过三个人轮流著说。「至于作先知讲道的,只好两个人,或是三个人,其余的就当慎思明辩。」(哥林多前书 14:29) 慎思明辩是要确定从神来的。又因「先知的灵原是顺服先知的,」(哥林多前书 14:32) 和说方言的不同点是,「若旁边坐著的得了启示,那先说话的就当闭口不言。」(哥林多前书 14:30) 要知道「…你们都可以一个一个地作先知讲道,叫众人学道理,叫众人得劝勉。」(哥林多前书 14:31) 所以我们从这些经文可看出,「…神不是叫人混乱,乃是叫人安静。」(哥林多前书 14:33)    

6. 保罗说那时哥林多教会中的妇女在会中要闭口不言          

    「妇女(在会中)要闭口不言,像在圣徒的众教会(G1577, 单数或复数?)一样,因为不准她们说话。她们总要顺服,正如律法所说的。她们若要学甚么,可以在家里问自己的丈夫,因为妇女在会(G1577, 单数)中说话原是可耻的。神的道理岂是从你们出来吗?岂是单临到你们吗?若有人以为自己是先知,或是属灵的,就该知道我所写给你们的是主的命令。若有不知道的,就由他不知道吧!所以我弟兄们,你们要切慕作先知讲道,也不要禁止说方言。凡事都要规规矩矩地按著次序行。」(哥林多前书 14:34-40)          

    首先我们特别把第一个教会(G1577)这字用问号标志出来,因为教会(G1577)这字可以作为单数或复数,而这地方是单数或复数,会有完全不同的意思,在后面我们可以很清楚的看到这点。      

    作为复数时可由这经文看到,「那时,犹太、加利利、撒马利亚各处的教会(G1577, 复数)都得平安,被建立;凡事敬畏主,蒙圣灵的安慰,人数就增多了。」(使徒行传 9:31) 讲到各处的教会显然是复数。作为单数时则可由不同经文得知,「若是不听他们,就告诉教会(G1577, 单数);若是不听教会(G1577, 单数),就看他像外邦人和税吏一样。」(马太福音 18:17) 这是指那间教会。所以要判断这字到底是单数或复数,就必须要从别的地方得知。          

    这点在我们标志的问号中就非常重要,因保罗明说了,「若有人以为自己是先知,或是属灵的,就该知道我所写给你们的是主的命令。」(哥林多前书 14:37) 主的命令非同小可,如果是单数,就只是对当时的哥林多教会说的,如果是复数,就是对所有教会说的,如同这里的翻译和许多这样的翻译一样,只是因这一个字,意义会完全不一样,所以我们一定要从「圣经告诉我们是一致的」来看这里。          

    我们先来看圣经的一个原则,「有法利赛人来问他说:「人休妻可以不可以?」意思要试探他。耶稣回答说:「摩西吩咐你们的是甚么?」他们说:「摩西许人写了休书便可以休妻。」耶稣说:「摩西因为你们的心硬,所以写这条例给你们。但从起初创造的时候,神造人是造男造女。因此,人要离开父母,与妻子连合,二人成为一体。」(马可福音 10:2-7) 可见只是在当时的情况下,神允许摩西这样做而不是神原先的心意。保罗也是如此,在当时哥林多教会有这么多的问题下,神允许保罗说出他的领受,但不是对众教会说的,所以这里是单数。          

    我们再从另外一个角度来看,「神爱世人,甚至将他的独生子赐给他们,叫一切信他的,不至灭亡,反得永生。」(约翰福音 3:16) 在救恩前面,是不分男女的。如果这里是复数,那就是说保罗歧视女人,在众教会都不准她们说话,而他说,「你们该效法(跟随)我,像我效法(跟随)基督一样。」(哥林多前书 11:1) 耶稣基督都没有歧视女性,保罗怎么会呢!祂在复活后的第一次显现是马利亚前(参约翰福音 20:11-17)。祂在道成 肉身时,「又有希律的家宰苦撒的妻子约亚拿,并苏撒拿,和好些别的妇女,都是用自己的财物供给耶稣和门徒。」(路加福音 8:3) 站在耶稣十字架旁边的,除了约翰外,也都是女性(参约翰福音 19:25-27) 。 保罗怎么会歧视女性呢!所以从这个角度看,这里也是单数,就是妇女不需要在众教会前闭口不言。不过就像我们以前所说的,有一个先后秩序,女人是不可作领头的,因圣经没有了女性的长老和监督。        

    简言之,这段的话语都是对当时的哥林多教会说的,请自己看一下经文都说了些什么。这段的结论是,「所以我弟兄们,你们要切慕作先知讲道,也不要禁止说方言。凡事都要规规矩矩地按著次序行。」(哥林多前书 14:39-40) 目前有教会基本上完全禁止说方言,大慨是因为很难分辩,不知道是不是说方言的和翻方言的串通好,不过即使如此,也不能事先禁止说方言,而是当长老不能分辩这情况是否发生时,再禁止不迟。 

2206 信望愛, 先知講道和說方言, 順服及閉口不言 – 林前(13)1-(14)40 (旋風著)

     首先說到要有一個信望愛的生活,並提到愛的真諦,引用了以前的兩篇文章。第二是討論要作先知講道去造就教會勝於說方言。第三是講到說方言一定要有翻方言的原因。第四是提要求作先知講道的原因,及其和說方言的不同。第五是說到先知的靈是順服先知的,提到神是叫人安靜。最後是講到保羅說,那時哥林多教會中的婦女,在會中要閉口不言,詳細的討論了為什麼是這麼說。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(9/6/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

         1. 要有一個信望愛的生活並愛的真諦

       「我若能說萬人的方言,並天使的話語,卻沒有愛(G26, 神的愛),我就成了鳴的鑼、響的鈸一般。我若有先知講道之能,也明白各樣的奧秘、各樣的知識,而且有全備的信,叫我能夠移山,卻沒有愛,我就算不得甚麼。我若將所有的賙濟窮人,又捨己身叫人焚燒,卻沒有愛,仍然與我無益。愛是恆久忍耐,(又有)恩慈;愛是不嫉妒,愛是不自誇,不張狂,不作害羞的事,不求自己的益處,不輕易發怒,不計算人的惡,不喜歡不義,只喜歡真理;凡事包容,凡事相信,凡事盼望,凡事忍耐;愛是永不止息。 先知講道之能,終必歸於無有;說方言之能,終必停止;知識也終必歸於無有。我們現在所知道的有限,先知所講的也有限,等那完全的來到,這有限的必歸於無有了。我作孩子的時候,話語像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丟棄了。我們如今彷彿對着鏡子觀看,模糊不清,到那時,就要面對面了。我如今所知道的有限,到那時就全知道,如同主知道我一樣。如今常存的有信,有望,有愛;這三樣,其中最大的是愛。」(哥林多前書 13:1-13)

        首先請注意,新約中講的愛絕大部份都是說神的愛(G26, 名詞; G25, 動詞),以前我們在「2193 堅固, 神的愛和弟兄相愛, 改變和被提, 警醒, 及三分法 – 帖前(3)1-(5)28」中的「3. 討神的喜悅及弟兄們相愛」,特別提到了少數說幾次的弟兄相愛(G5360),說明了區別在那裏,請看這篇文章。

        然後就等於講了結論的一段話,經文很清楚,就請自己看一下經文。這結論就是,「如今常存的有信,有望,有愛;這三樣,其中最大的是愛。」(哥林多前書 13:13) 雖然愛最大,但我們是要在信望愛的生活裏面。這是因為一切都是從信開始的,保羅說得很清楚,「…人稱義是因着信,不在乎遵行律法。」(羅馬書 3:28) 因此我們就有了內住的聖靈,因經文說,「他又用印印了我們,並賜聖靈在我們心裏作憑據。」(哥林多後書 1:22) 而「我們既因信稱義,就藉着我們的主耶穌基督得與神相和。我們又藉着他,因信得進入現在所站的這恩典中,並且歡歡喜喜盼望神的榮耀。不但如此,就是在患難中也是歡歡喜喜的。因為知道患難生忍耐,忍耐生老練,老練生盼望,盼望不至於羞恥。因為所賜給我們的聖靈將神的愛澆灌在我們心裏。」(羅馬書 5:1-5) 所以我們是要過一個信望愛的生活。

        這一段話後就提到了愛的真諦,我們以前在「新舊約中活出愛的例子 (旋風著) 2027」中指出了,我們可以從英文的翻譯中看到愛是恩慈,也可以看到不作害羞的事是指不做不適當的事,就是要做合宜的事。其餘的都很清楚,只是要特別指出愛是永不止息的翻譯很好,因為跟著那句後面的是;「…先知講道之能,終必歸於無有;說方言之能,終必停止;知識也終必歸於無有。」(哥林多前書 13:8) 所以這是講在時間上是永不止息的。

        很顯然的,「我作孩子的時候,話語像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丟棄了。」(哥林多前書 13:11) 接著就說,「我們如今彷彿對着鏡子觀看,模糊不清,到那時,就要面對面了。…」(哥林多前書 13:12) 要和主面對面只有在新耶路撒冷的城內,「…到那時就全知道,如同主知道我一樣。」(哥林多前書 13:12)

2. 要作先知講道去造就教會勝於說方言

       「你們要追求愛,也要切慕屬靈的恩賜,其中更要羨慕的,是作先知講道。那說方言的,原不是對人說,乃是對神說,因為沒有人聽出來。然而他在心靈裏,卻是講說各樣的奧秘。但作先知講道的,是對人說,要造就、安慰、勸勉人。說方言的,是造就自己;作先知講道的,乃是造就教會。我願意你們都說方言,更願意你們作先知講道,因為說方言的,若不翻出來,使教會被造就,那作先知講道的,就比他強了。」(哥林多前書 14:1-5)

       愛既是最大的當然要追求,但也要切慕屬靈的恩賜,且要用來造就教會,而不是像哥林多的教會起初一樣,雖有恩賜,仍是屬肉體的(參哥林多前書 3:1-4)。「那說方言的,原不是對人說,乃是對神說,因為沒有人聽出來。然而他在心靈裏,卻是講說各樣的奧秘。」(哥林多前書 14:2) 因此「若沒有人翻,就當在會中閉口,只對自己和神說就是了。」(哥林多前書 14:28) 「…作先知講道的,乃是造就教會。」(哥林多前書 14:4) 不必需要翻出來,就比說方言的強多了。

3. 說方言一定要有翻方言的原因

       「弟兄們,我到你們那裏去,若只說方言,不用啓示、或知識、或預言、或教訓,給你們講解,我與你們有甚麼益處呢?就是那有聲無氣的物,或簫、或琴,若發出來的聲音沒有分別,怎能知道所吹、所彈的是甚麼呢?若吹無定的號聲,誰能預備打仗呢?你們也是如此,舌頭若不說容易明白的話,怎能知道所說的是甚麼呢?這就是向空說話了。世上的聲音或者甚多,卻沒有一樣是無意思的。我若不明白那聲音的意思,這說話的人必以我為化外之人,我也以他為化外之人。你們也是如此,既是切慕屬靈的恩賜,就當求多得造就教會的恩賜。所以那說方言的,就當求着能翻出來。我若用方言禱告,是我的靈禱告,但我的悟性沒有果效。這卻怎麼樣呢?我要用靈禱告,也要用悟性禱告;我要用靈歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。不然,你用靈祝謝,那在座不通方言的人,既然不明白你的話,怎能在你感謝的時候說「阿們」呢?你感謝的固然是好,無奈不能造就別人。」(哥林多前書 14:6-17)

       所以保羅不會自己幫自己翻方言的,實在是沒有必要,他使用的是啓示、或知識、或預言,他不在人前說方言,把自己交在別的翻方言的人手中,只把自己放在神手裏。接著又看見他用清楚的邏輯比喻他為什麼做出這樣的選擇,請自己看一下經文。簡單的說就是,「我若不明白那聲音的意思,這說話的人必以我為化外之人,我也以他為化外之人。」(哥林多前書 14:11) 所以他會說,「你們也是如此,既是切慕屬靈的恩賜,就當求多得造就教會的恩賜。」(哥林多前書 14:12) 沒有人翻方言,說方言怎麼能造就教會?他很清楚的說,「我若用方言禱告,是我的靈禱告,但我的悟性沒有果效。」(哥林多前書 14:14) 結論就是,「…我要用靈禱告,也要用悟性禱告;我要用靈歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。」(哥林多前書 14:15) 靈性和悟性並重,但要以造就教會為選擇的標準,也就是要能造就別人,所以在會中說方言時,非要有翻方言的不可 方能說。

4. 要求作先知講道的原因

       「我感謝神,我說方言比你們眾人還多。但在教會中,寧可用悟性說五句教導人的話,強如說萬句方言。弟兄們,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在惡事上要作嬰孩,在心志上總要作大人。律法上記着:「主說:『我要用外邦人的舌頭和外邦人的嘴唇,向這百姓說話,雖然如此,他們還是不聽從我。』」這樣看來,說方言不是為信的人作證據,乃是為不信的人;作先知講道不是為不信的人作證據,乃是為信的人。所以全教會聚在一處的時候,若都說方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人進來,豈不說你們癲狂了嗎?若都作先知講道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人進來,就被眾人勸醒,被眾人審明,他心裏的隱情顯露出來,就必將臉伏地,敬拜神,說:「神真是在你們中間了。」」( 哥林多前書 14:18-25)

       這裏明說了他有說方言的恩賜,「但在教會中,寧可用悟性說五句教導人的話,強如說萬句方言。」(哥林多前書 14:19) 真的,「弟兄們,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在惡事上要作嬰孩,在心志上總要作大人。」(哥林多前書 14:20) 因為「惟獨長大成人的,才能吃乾糧,他們的心竅習練得通達,就能分辨好歹了。」(希伯來書 5:14) 所以分辨是非常重要,要分辨。

       律法說的話是和這經文相對應,「先知說:「不然,主要藉異邦人的嘴唇和外邦人舌頭對這百姓說話。」」(以賽亞書 28:11) 反正不信的人還是不聽從作先知講道的,所以作先知講道是為信的人作證據。信的人本就知道說方言是一種恩賜,所以是為不信的人作證據。但要知道,當「…全教會聚在一處的時候,若都說方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人進來,豈不說你們癲狂了嗎?」(哥林多前書 14:23) 當然會如此,因為他們跟本不知道在說什麼,以為是一羣瘋人!

        但「若都作先知講道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人進來,就被眾人勸醒,被眾人審明,他心裏的隱情顯露出來,就必將臉伏地,敬拜神,說:「神真是在你們中間了。」(哥林多前書 14:24-25) 當然先決的條件是那人願意將心裏的隱情顯露出來,或是有人有這樣的恩賜,使那人心裏的隱情顯露出來。但是人的心會很剛硬,不是每個人都會臉伏地,敬拜神,只有那些真知道,「…神真是在你們中間了」的人才會如此。(哥林多前書 14:25) 為什麼這樣說呢?你們看和耶穌同一時期的猶太人,看了神蹟仍然不信主,甚至於將祂釘死在十字架上,人的心會多剛硬啊!但不論如何,這種情況都是有一個機會能使人信主。

5. 先知的靈是順服先知的

       「弟兄們,這卻怎麼樣呢?你們聚會的時候,各人或有詩歌,或有教訓,或有啓示,或有方言,或有翻出來的話,凡事都當造就人。若有說方言的,只好兩個人,至多三個人,且要輪流着說,也要一個人翻出來。若沒有人翻,就當在會中閉口,只對自己和神說就是了。至於作先知講道的,只好兩個人,或是三個人,其餘的就當慎思明辨。若旁邊坐着的得了啓示,那先說話的就當閉口不言。因為你們都可以一個一個地作先知講道,叫眾人學道理,叫眾人得勸勉。先知的靈原是順服先知的,因為神不是叫人混亂,乃是叫人安靜。」(哥林多前書 14:26-33)

       一開始就換了一個方式說哥林多的教會是何等的有恩賜,然後保羅一致的說,凡事都當造就人,所以一定要有人翻方言才能說方言,而且不可多過三個人輪流着說。「至於作先知講道的,只好兩個人,或是三個人,其餘的就當慎思明辨。」(哥林多前書 14:29) 慎思明辨是要確定從神來的。又因「先知的靈原是順服先知的,」(哥林多前書 14:32) 和說方言的不同點是,「若旁邊坐着的得了啓示,那先說話的就當閉口不言。」(哥林多前書 14:30) 要知道「…你們都可以一個一個地作先知講道,叫眾人學道理,叫眾人得勸勉。」(哥林多前書 14:31) 所以我們從這些經文可看出,「…神不是叫人混亂,乃是叫人安靜。」(哥林多前書 14:33)

6. 保羅說那時哥林多教會中的婦女在會中要閉口不言

       「婦女(在會中)要閉口不言,像在聖徒的眾教會(G1577, 單數或複數?)一樣,因為不准她們說話。她們總要順服,正如律法所說的。她們若要學甚麼,可以在家裏問自己的丈夫,因為婦女在會(G1577, 單數)中說話原是可恥的。神的道理豈是從你們出來嗎?豈是單臨到你們嗎?若有人以為自己是先知,或是屬靈的,就該知道我所寫給你們的是主的命令。若有不知道的,就由他不知道吧!所以我弟兄們,你們要切慕作先知講道,也不要禁止說方言。凡事都要規規矩矩地按着次序行。」(哥林多前書 14:34-40)

        首先我們特別把第一個教會(G1577)這字用問號標誌出來,因為教會(G1577)這字可以作為單數或複數,而這地方是單數或複數,會有完全不同的意思,在後面我們可以很清楚的看到這點。

     作為複數時可由這經文看到,「那時,猶太、加利利、撒馬利亞各處的教會(G1577, 複數)都得平安,被建立;凡事敬畏主,蒙聖靈的安慰,人數就增多了。」(使徒行傳 9:31) 講到各處的教會顯然是複數。作為單數時則可由不同經文得知,「若是不聽他們,就告訴教會(G1577, 單數);若是不聽教會(G1577, 單數),就看他像外邦人和稅吏一樣。」(馬太福音 18:17) 這是指那間教會。所以要判斷這字到底是單數或複數,就必須要從別的地方得知。

        這點在我們標誌的問號中就非常重要,因保羅明說了,「若有人以為自己是先知,或是屬靈的,就該知道我所寫給你們的是主的命令。」(哥林多前書 14:37) 主的命令非同小可,如果是單數,就只是對當時的哥林多教會說的,如果是複數,就是對所有教會說的,如同這裏的翻譯和許多這樣的翻譯一樣,只是因這一個字,意義會完全不一樣,所以我們一定要從「聖經告訴我們是一致的」來看這裏。

       我們先來看聖經的一個原則,「有法利賽人來問他說:「人休妻可以不可以?」意思要試探他。耶穌回答說:「摩西吩咐你們的是甚麼?」他們說:「摩西許人寫了休書便可以休妻。」耶穌說:「摩西因為你們的心硬,所以寫這條例給你們。但從起初創造的時候,神造人是造男造女。因此,人要離開父母,與妻子連合,二人成為一體。」(馬可福音 10:2-7) 可見只是在當時的情況下,神允許摩西這樣做而不是神原先的心意。保羅也是如此,在當時哥林多教會有這麼多的問題下,神允許保羅說出他的領受,但不是對眾教會說的,所以這裏是單數。

       我們再從另外一個角度來看,「神愛世人,甚至將他的獨生子賜給他們,叫一切信他的,不至滅亡,反得永生。」(約翰福音 3:16) 在救恩前面,是不分男女的。如果這裏是複數,那就是說保羅歧視女人,在眾教會都不准她們說話,而他說,「你們該效法(跟隨)我,像我效法(跟隨)基督一樣。」(哥林多前書 11:1) 耶穌基督都沒有歧視女性,保羅怎麼會呢!祂在復活後的第一次顯現是馬利亞前(參約翰福音 20:11-17)。祂在道成 肉身時,「又有希律的家宰苦撒的妻子約亞拿,並蘇撒拿,和好些別的婦女,都是用自己的財物供給耶穌和門徒。」(路加福音 8:3) 站在耶穌十字架旁邊的,除了約翰外,也都是女性(參約翰福音 19:25-27) 。 保羅怎麼會歧視女性呢!所以從這個角度看,這裏也是單數,就是婦女不需要在眾教會前閉口不言。不過就像我們以前所說的,有一個先後秩序,女人是不可作領頭的,因聖經沒有了女性的長老和監督。

       簡言之,這段的話語都是對當時的哥林多教會說的,請自己看一下經文都說了些什麼。這段的結論是,「所以我弟兄們,你們要切慕作先知講道,也不要禁止說方言。凡事都要規規矩矩地按着次序行。」(哥林多前書 14:39-40) 目前有教會基本上完全禁止說方言,大慨是因為很難分辨,不知道是不是說方言的和翻方言的串通好,不過即使如此,也不能事先禁止說方言,而是當長老不能分辨這情況是否發生時,再禁止不遲。

1206 Faith, hope, and love; Prophesying and in tongues; keeping silence – 1Co(13)1-(14)40 (by Whirlwind)

First, it speaks of living a life of faith, hope, and love, and mentions the true nature of love. It also references two previous articles. Second, it discusses how prophetic preaching to edify the church is superior to speaking in tongues. Third, it explains that speaking in tongues must be accompanied by interpretation. Fourth, it outlines the reasons for praying to get the gift of prophetic preaching and how it differs from speaking in tongues. Fifth, it explains that the spirit of a prophet is subject to another prophet and mentions that God is a God of peace. Finally, it discusses Paul’s instruction that women in the Corinthian church at that time were to remain silent during meetings, and it provides a detailed explanation of why he said this.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (9/6/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. Live a life of faith, hope, and love, and understand the true meaning of love

“If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but do not have love (G26, God’s love), I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. If I have the gift of prophecy, and know all mysteries and all knowledge; and if I have all faith, so as to remove mountains, but do not have love, I am nothing. And if I give all my possessions to feed the poor, and if I surrender my body to be burned, but do not have love, it profits me nothing. 

Love is patient, love is kind and is not jealous; love does not brag and is not arrogant, does not act unbecomingly; it does not seek its own, is not provoked, does not take into account a wrong suffered, does not rejoice in unrighteousness, but rejoices with the truth; bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things. 

Love never fails; but if there are gifts of prophecy, they will be done away; if there are tongues, they will cease; if there is knowledge, it will be done away. For we know in part and we prophesy in part; but when the perfect comes, the partial will be done away. When I was a child, I used to speak like a child, think like a child, reason like a child; when I became a man, I did away with childish things. For now we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face; now I know in part, but then I will know fully just as I also have been fully known. But now faith, hope, love, abide these three; but the greatest of these is love.”(1 Corinthians 13:1-13)

        First, please note that the love spoken of in the New Testament is overwhelmingly God’s love (G26, noun; G25, verb). Previously, in “1193 Strengthen, God’s and brotherly love, rapture, and watchfulness – 1 Thess.(3)1–(5)28,” specifically in the section “3. Pleasing God and loving one another,” we highlighted the few instances where “loving one another” (G5360) is mentioned, explaining where the distinction lies. Please refer to that article.

        This passage essentially serves as the concluding statement. The Scripture is very clear; please read it for yourself. This conclusion is: “But now faith, hope, love, abide these three; but the greatest of these is love.”(1 Corinthians 13:13) Although love is the greatest, we are to live a life of faith, hope, and love. This is because everything begins with faith; Paul makes this very clear: “…a man is justified by faith apart from works of the Law.”(Romans 3:28) Therefore, we have the Holy Spirit dwelling within us, for the Scripture says, “…God, who also sealed us and gave us the Spirit in our hearts as a pledge.”(2 Corinthians 1:21-22) And “Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom also we have obtained our introduction by faith into this grace in which we stand; and we exult in hope of the glory of God. And not only this, but we also exult in our tribulations, knowing that tribulation brings about perseverance; and perseverance, proven character; and proven character, hope; and hope does not disappoint, because the love of God has been poured out within our hearts through the Holy Spirit who was given to us.”(Romans 5:1-5) Therefore, we are to live a life of faith, hope, and love.

        Following this passage, the true essence of love is discussed. As we previously pointed out in “Examples of living out love in the Bible (by Whirlwind) 1027,” the rest except one thing is quite clear, that is “love never fails” means “love never stops” because the verse that follows states: “…gifts of prophecy, they will be done away; if there are tongues, they will cease; if there is knowledge, it will be done away.”(1 Corinthians 13:8) So this refers to love never ceasing in the sense of time.

        Clearly, “When I was a child, I used to speak like a child, think like a child, reason like a child; when I became a man, I did away with childish things.”(1 Corinthians 13:11) It continues, “For now we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face; …”(1 Corinthians 13:12) We will be face to face with the Lord only within the city of the New Jerusalem, “…then I will know fully just as I also have been fully known.”(1 Corinthians 13:12)      

2. Prophesying to build up the Church Is better than speaking in tongues

“Pursue love, yet desire earnestly spiritual gifts, but especially that you may prophesy. For one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to men but to God; for no one understands, but in his spirit he speaks mysteries. But one who prophesies speaks to men for edification and exhortation and consolation. One who speaks in a tongue edifies himself; but one who prophesies edifies the church. Now I wish that you all spoke in tongues, but even more that you would prophesy; and greater is one who prophesies than one who speaks in tongues, unless he interprets, so that the church may receive edifying.”(1 Corinthians 14:1-5)

        Since love is the greatest, we must certainly pursue it, but we must also long for spiritual gifts and use them to build up the church—not as the church in Corinth did at first, when, though they had gifts, they were still carnal (see 1 Corinthians 3:1–4). “For one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to men but to God; for no one understands, but in his spirit he speaks mysteries.”(1 Corinthians 14:2) Therefore, “…if there is no interpreter, he must keep silent in the church; and let him speak to himself and to God.”(1 Corinthians 14:28) “…but one who prophesies edifies the church.”(1 Corinthians 14:4) It is far better to prophesy without the need for interpretation than to speak in tongues.

3. The reason for speaking in tongues must be accompanied by an interpretation

“But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking in tongues, what will I profit you unless I speak to you either by way of revelation or of knowledge or of prophecy or of teaching? Yet even lifeless things, either flute or harp, in producing a sound, if they do not produce a distinction in the tones, how will it be known what is played on the flute or on the harp? For if the bugle produces an indistinct sound, who will prepare himself for battle? So also you, unless you utter by the tongue speech that is clear, how will it be known what is spoken? For you will be speaking into the air. There are, perhaps, a great many kinds of languages in the world, and no kind is without meaning. If then I do not know the meaning of the language, I will be to the one who speaks a barbarian, and the one who speaks will be a barbarian to me. So also you, since you are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek to abound for the edification of the church. 

Therefore let one who speaks in a tongue pray that he may interpret. For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful. What is the outcome then? I will pray with the spirit and I will pray with the mind also; I will sing with the spirit and I will sing with the mind also. Otherwise if you bless in the spirit only, how will the one who fills the place of the ungifted say the “Amen” at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying? For you are giving thanks well enough, but the other person is not edified.”(1 Corinthians 14:6-17)

        Therefore, Paul would not interpret his own tongues—it was simply unnecessary. He made use of revelation, knowledge, prophecy, or teaching; he did not speak in tongues before others, thus entrusted himself not to those who interpreted tongues, but placing himself solely in God’s hands. We then see him using clear logic to illustrate why he made this choice; please read the passage for yourself. Simply put, “If then I do not know the meaning of the language, I will be to the one who speaks a barbarian, and the one who speaks will be a barbarian to me.”(1 Corinthians 14:11) That is why he says, “So also you, since you are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek to abound for the edification of the church.”(1 Corinthians 14:12) Since no one interprets tongues, how can speaking in tongues edify the church? He states very clearly, “For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful.”(1 Corinthians 14:14) The conclusion is, “… I will pray with the spirit and I will pray with the mind also; I will sing with the spirit and I will sing with the mind also.”(1 Corinthians 14:15) Both the spirit and the mind are equally important, but the criterion for choosing must be the edification of the church—that is, the ability to edify others. Therefore, when speaking in tongues during a service, an interpreter must be present for it to be permissible.

4. The reason for praying the gift of prophesying

“I thank God, I speak in tongues more than you all; however, in the church I desire to speak five words with my mind so that I may instruct others also, rather than ten thousand words in a tongue. Brethren, do not be children in your thinking; yet in evil be infants, but in your thinking be mature. In the Law it is written, “By men of strange tongues and by the lips of strangers I will speak to this people, and even so they will not listen to Me,” says the Lord. So then tongues are for a sign, not to those who believe but to unbelievers; but prophecy is for a sign, not to unbelievers but to those who believe. Therefore if the whole church assembles together and all speak in tongues, and ungifted men or unbelievers enter, will they not say that you are mad? But if all prophesy, and an unbeliever or an ungifted man enters, he is convicted by all, he is called to account by all; the secrets of his heart are disclosed; and so he will fall on his face and worship God, declaring that God is certainly among you.”(1 Corinthians 14:18-25)

        Here it is clearly stated that he has the gift of speaking in tongues, “however, in the church I desire to speak five words with my mind so that I may instruct others also, rather than ten thousand words in a tongue.”(1 Corinthians 14:19) Indeed, “Brethren, do not be children in your thinking; yet in evil be infants, but in your thinking be mature.”(1 Corinthians 14:20) For “…solid food is for the mature, who because of practice have their senses trained to discern good and evil.”(Hebrews 5:14) Therefore, discernment is very important; we must discern.

        The Law corresponds with this passage: “Indeed, He will speak to this people Through stammering lips and a foreign tongue, He who said to them, “Here is rest, give rest to the weary,” And, “Here is repose,” but they would not listen.”(Isaiah 28:11-12) In any case, unbelievers still do not heed the prophetic message, so the prophetic message serves as evidence for believers. Believers already know that speaking in tongues is a gift, so it serves as evidence for unbelievers. But consider this: “Therefore if the whole church assembles together and all speak in tongues, and ungifted men or unbelievers enter, will they not say that you are mad?”(1 Corinthians 14:23) Of course they would, because they have no idea what is being said and would think you’re a bunch of madmen!

        “But if all prophesy, and an unbeliever or an ungifted man enters, he is convicted by all, he is called to account by all; the secrets of his heart are disclosed; and so he will fall on his face and worship God, declaring that God is certainly among you.”(1 Corinthians 14:24-25) Of course, the prerequisite is that the person is willing to have the secrets of his heart revealed, or that someone possesses the gift to bring those secrets to light. But people’s hearts can be very hardened; not everyone will fall face down and worship God. Only those who truly know that God is certainly among you will do so. Why do I say this? Consider the Jews who lived during Jesus’ time: even after witnessing miracles, they still did not believe in the Lord—they even crucified Him. How hardened the human heart can be! Yet, regardless of the circumstances, there is always an opportunity for people to come to faith in the Lord.

5. The spirit of a prophet is submissive to another prophet

“What is the outcome then, brethren? When you assemble, each one has a psalm, has a teaching, has a revelation, has a tongue, has an interpretation. Let all things be done for edification. If anyone speaks in a tongue, it should be by two or at the most three, and each in turn, and one must interpret; but if there is no interpreter, he must keep silent in the church; and let him speak to himself and to God. Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others pass judgment. But if a revelation is made to another who is seated, the first one must keep silent. For you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all may be exhorted; and the spirits of prophets are subject to prophets; for God is not a God of confusion but of peace, as in all the churches of the saints.”(1 Corinthians 14:26-33)

        Right from the start, Paul took a different approach to describe how gifted the church in Corinth was. He then consistently emphasized that everything should be done for the edification of others. Therefore, only those who have an interpreter should speak in tongues, and no more than three people should speak in turn. As for those who prophesy, “Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others pass judgment.”(1 Corinthians 14:29) Passing judgements indicates that careful discernment is necessary to confirm that it comes from God. Furthermore, since “…the spirits of prophets are subject to prophets.”(1 Corinthians 14:32)—unlike speaking in tongues —”…if a revelation is made to another who is seated, the first one must keep silent.”(1 Corinthians 14:30) Know that “…you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all may be exhorted.”(1 Corinthians 14:31) Therefore, from these verses we can see that “…God is not a God of confusion but of peace, …”(1 Corinthians 14:33)

6. A that time, the women in the Corinthian church were to remain silent in the assembly

“The women are to keep silent in the churches (G1577, singular or plural?); for they are not permitted to speak, but are to subject themselves, just as the Law also says. If they desire to learn anything, let them ask their own husbands at home; for it is improper for a woman to speak in church (G1577, singular). Was it from you that the word of God first went forth? Or has it come to you only? If anyone thinks he is a prophet or spiritual, let him recognize that the things which I write to you are the Lord’s commandment. But if anyone does not recognize this, he is not recognized. Therefore, my brethren, desire earnestly to prophesy, and do not forbid to speak in tongues. But all things must be done properly and in an orderly manner.”(1 Corinthians 14:34-40)

        First, we have specifically marked the first “church (G1577)” word with a question mark because this term can be singular or plural, and whether it is singular or plural here carries a completely different meaning—a point we will see very clearly later on.

        When used in the plural, as seen in this passage: “So the church (G1577, plural) throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria enjoyed peace, being built up; and going on in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, it continued to increase.”(Acts 9:31) Here, “the churches in every place” is clearly plural. When used in the singular, we can see this in another passage: “If he refuses to listen to them, tell it to the church (G1577, singular); and if he refuses to listen even to the church (G1577, singular), let him be to you as a Gentile and a tax collector.”(Matthew 18:17) This  definitely refers to that particular church. Therefore, to determine whether this word is singular or plural, we must look to other passages.

        This point is particularly important in the context of the question mark we have highlighted, for Paul clearly states, “If anyone thinks he is a prophet or spiritual, let him recognize that the things which I write to you are the Lord’s commandment.”(1 Corinthians 14:37) The Lord’s command is no trivial matter. If the word is singular, it applies only to the Corinthian church at that time; if it is plural, it applies to all churches—as in this translation and many others like it. Yet because of this single word, the meaning can be entirely different; therefore, we must view this passage in light of “what God tell us through the Bible is consistent.”

        Let us first consider a principle from the Bible: “Some Pharisees came up to Jesus, testing Him, and began to question Him whether it was lawful for a man to divorce a wife. And He answered and said to them, “What did Moses command you?” They said, “Moses permitted a man to write a certificate of divorce and send her away.” But Jesus said to them, “Because of your hardness of heart he wrote you this commandment. But from the beginning of creation, God made them male and female. For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother, and the two shall become one flesh; so they are no longer two, but one flesh.”(Mark 10:2-8) This shows that God permitted Moses to do this only under the circumstances of that time—it was not God’s original intention. The same is true of Paul. Given the many problems in the Corinthian church at that time, God allowed Paul to express his revelation, but this was not addressed to all the churches, which is why the text should use the singular form here.

        Let us look at this from another perspective: “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life.”(John 3:16) When it comes to salvation, there is no distinction between men and women. If the word here were in the plural, it would imply that Paul discriminated against women, forbidding them to speak in all the churches; yet he said, “Be imitators of me, just as I also am of Christ.”(1 Corinthians 11:1) Since Jesus Christ did not discriminate against women, how could Paul have done so? His first appearance after the resurrection was to Mary Magdalene (see John 20:11-17). When He was incarnate, “…Joanna the wife of Chuza, Herod’s steward, and Susanna, and many others who were contributing to their support out of their private means.”(Luke 8:3) Those standing by Jesus’ cross, aside from John, were all women (see John 19:25-27). How could Paul possibly discriminate against women! So from this perspective, the term here is also in the singular, meaning that women are not required to remain silent in all the churches. However, as we have said before, there is a proper order of precedence: women are not to take the lead, because the Bible makes no mention of female elders or overseers.

        In short, these words were addressed to the Corinthian church at that time; please read the passage for yourself to see what it actually says. The conclusion of this passage is: “Therefore, my brethren, desire earnestly to prophesy, and do not forbid to speak in tongues. But all things must be done properly and in an orderly manner.”(1 Corinthians 14:39-40) Currently, there is at least a church I know to have essentially banned speaking in tongues entirely, likely because it is difficult to discern whether the speaker and the interpreter are colluding. However, even so, speaking in tongues should not be prohibited in advance; rather, it is not too late to prohibit it only when the elders are unable to determine whether such a situation has occurred.

3205 蒙头, 擘饼聚会, 恩赐, 和一个身体 – 林前(11)1-(12)31 (旋风著)

    首先我们讨论了女人的蒙头及一个有争议性的问题,就是该如何蒙头。第二是说到那时的哥林多教会是如何聚会的。第三是谈到主耶稣亲自设立的擘饼礼,其中的饼和杯是为的记念主,不是为要和主合一,且引用了一篇以前的文章。第四是在分享属灵的恩赐讲论之一,在其中看到了该说的时候还是要说,讨论了智慧的言语,知识的言语,及辩别诸灵几项。第五是说到神的教会,是饮于一位圣灵的一个身体。最后是谈到属灵的恩赐讲论之二,讲到次序,及简短的提到其他说到恩赐的经文。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(8/30/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。              

1. 论女人蒙头及该如何蒙头        

    「你们该效法(G3402, 跟随, follower, 名词)我,像我效法基督一样。我称赞你们,因你们凡事记念我,又坚守我所传给你们的。我愿意你们知道,基督是各人的头,男人是女人的头,神是基督的头。凡男人祷告或是讲道,若蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头。凡女人祷告或是讲道,若不蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头,因为这就如同剃了头发一样。女人若不蒙著头,就该剪了头发;女人若以剪发剃发为羞愧,就该蒙著头。男人本不该蒙著头,因为他是神的形像和荣耀,但女人是男人的荣耀。起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;并且男人不是为女人造的,女人乃是为男人造的。因此,女人为天使的缘故,应当在头上有服权柄的记号。然而照主的安排,女也不是无男,男也不是无女。因为女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但万有都是出乎神。你们自己审察,女人祷告神,不蒙著头是合宜的吗?你们的本性不也指示你们,男人若有长头发,便是他的羞辱吗?但女人有长头发,乃是她的荣耀,因为这头发是给她作盖头的。若有人想要辩驳,我们却没有这样的规矩,神的众教会也是没有的。」(哥林多前书 11:1-16)          

    我们以前谈过,保罗是要信徒跟随他犹如他跟随主耶稣一样,不是要信徒对他有个人的崇拜。接著就称赞他们,主要是因为他们坚守保罗传给他们的,又因他们凡事记念他。        

    他的一个教导是,「我愿意你们知道,基督是各人的头,男人是女人的头,神是基督的头。」(哥林多前书 11:3) 这也是他在另一个地方说的,「…丈夫是妻子的头,如同基督是教会的头,他又是教会全体的救主。」(以弗所书 5:23) 祂是教会全体的救主,当然是各人的头。        

    在道成肉身这段时间里,神的确是基督的头,因「耶稣说:「我奉差遣,不过是到以色列家迷失的羊那里去。」」(马太福音 15:24) 经文更明说了,「耶稣又对他们说:「愿你们平安!父怎样差遣了我,我也照样差遣你们。」」(约翰福音 20:21) 因为在这段时间是神差遣祂,显然神是头。但要知道,在其他的时间中,耶稣基督是三位一体的神中的一位。          

    「凡男人祷告或是讲道(G4395, prophesying, 说预言),若蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头。凡女人祷告或是讲道(G4395),若不蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头,因为这就如同剃了头发一样。女人若不蒙著头,就该剪了头发;女人若以剪发剃发为羞愧,就该蒙著头。」(哥林多前书 11:4-6) 这也是经文一致说的,「你们自己审察,女人祷告神,不蒙著头是合宜的吗?你们的本性不也指示你们,男人若有长头发,便是他的羞辱吗?但女人有长头发,乃是她的荣耀,因为这头发是给她作盖头的。」(哥林多前书 11:13-15) 女人在祷告或是说预言时,的确是该蒙著头的。但这里告诉我们,神早就预备好了这一点,长头发是给女人作盖头的,不需要有额外的物理蒙头的记号。很清楚的,女人要留长头发,男人就不要这样做,如果不照圣经的教导,就会男女不分。        

    基督徒是相信新旧约都是神所默示的,「不会把圣经的话打折扣」,所以这里是指要属灵上蒙著头,不是如某些人以为的,说女人需要一个额外的物理蒙头的记号。如果有额外的物理蒙头的记号,除了自夸自己是很追求外,一点意义也没有,这些人真需要知道,「如经上所记:「夸口的,当指著主夸口。」」(哥林多前书 1:31) 不要自夸。的确是,「若有人想要辩驳,我们却没有这样的规矩,神的众教会也是没有的。」(哥林多前书 11:16)           

    在这之前,他阐述了女人要蒙头的原因,也明说了,「…女人是男人的荣耀。」(哥林多前书 11:7) 这是对的,但有一个先后的次序,因为「起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;并且男人不是为女人造的,女人乃是为男人造的。因此,女人为天使的缘故,应当在头上有服权柄的记号。」(哥林多前书 11:8-10) 要知道,「然而照主的安排,女也不是无男,男也不是无女。因为女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但万有都是出乎神。」(哥林多前书 11:11-12) 神是照著祂的绝对主权这样安排的。    

2. 那时的哥林多教会是如何聚会的          

    「我现今吩咐你们的话,不是称赞你们,因为你们聚会不是受益,乃是招损。第一,我听说你们聚会的时候,彼此分门别类,我也稍微地信这话。在你们中间不免有分门结党的事,好叫那些有经验的人显明出来。你们聚会的时候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因为吃的时候,各人先吃自己的饭,甚至这个饥饿,那个酒醉。你们要吃喝,难道没有家吗?还是藐视神的教会,叫那没有的羞愧呢?我向你们可怎么说呢?可因此称赞你们吗?我不称赞!」(哥林多前书 11:17-22)        

    他明说了那时的哥林多教会是如何的聚会,「…不是受益,乃是招损。」(哥林多前书 11:17) 聚会的时候,彼此分门别类,分门结党,目的是好叫那些有经验的人显明出来,这是在跟随人,是不对的,而是要「…你们该效法(G3402, follower, 跟随)神,好像蒙慈爱的儿女一样。」(以弗所书 5:1)      

    他在经文中明说了,「你们聚会的时候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因为吃的时候,各人先吃自己的饭,甚至这个饥饿,那个酒醉。」(哥林多前书 11:20-21) 最后就用了一些问题,说明不称赞他们聚餐的原因。    

3. 主耶稣亲自设立擘饼礼中的饼和杯为的是记念主        

    「我当日传给你们的,原是从主领受的,就是主耶稣被卖的那一夜,拿起饼来,祝谢了,就擘开,说:「这是我的身体,为你们舍的。你们应当如此行,为的是记念我。」饭后,也照样拿起杯来,说:「这杯是用我的血所立的新约。你们每逢喝的时候,要如此行,为的是记念我。」你们每逢吃这饼,喝这杯,是表明主的死,直等到他来。所以,无论何人不按理吃主的饼、喝主的杯,就是干犯主的身、主的血了。人应当自己省察,然后吃这饼、喝这杯。因为人吃喝,若不分辩是主的身体,就是吃喝自己的罪了。因此,在你们中间有好些软弱的与患病的,死的也不少。我们若是先分辩自己,就不至于受审。我们受审的时候,乃是被主惩治,免得我们和世人一同定罪。所以我弟兄们,你们聚会吃的时候,要彼此等待。若有人饥饿,可以在家里先吃,免得你们聚会,自己取罪。 其余的事,我来的时候再安排。」(哥林多前书 11:23-34)          

    这里所讲的饼杯之礼的设立,是主亲自设立的,为的是记念主,不是像有些人以为的,是为要和主合一。这里所说的和路加福音 22:14-20 所讲的基本上是一致的,以前我们在「3081 讨论犹大卖主和饼杯之礼 – 耶稣(33)」中的「3. 逾越节的筵席中设立饼杯之礼」,讨论过这些,就不多说了,请找到那篇文章。        

    在这里又明说了,「你们每逢吃这饼,喝这杯,是表明主的死,直等到他来。」(哥林多前书 11:26) 讲到了要按理吃主的饼、喝主的杯,原则是要先自己省察,若不分辩是主的身体,就是吃喝自己的罪了,因此受审而导致了,「…你们中间有好些软弱的与患病的,死的也不少。」(哥林多前书 11:30) 但要知道,「我们受审的时候,乃是被主惩治,免得我们和世人一同定罪。」(哥林多前书 11:32) 当「…聚会吃的时候,要彼此等待。若有人饥饿,可以在家里先吃,…」(哥林多前书 11:33-34) 这就是聚会时吃的规则。    

4. 属灵的恩赐讲论之一        

    「弟兄们,论到属灵的恩赐,我不愿意你们不明白。你们作外邦人的时候,随事被牵引、受迷惑,去服事那哑巴偶像,这是你们知道的。所以我告诉你们:被神的灵感动的,没有说耶稣是可咒诅的;若不是被圣灵感动的,也没有能说耶稣是主的。恩赐原有分别,圣灵却是一位;职事也有分别,主却是一位;功用也有分别,神却是一位,在众人里面运行一切的事。圣灵显在各人身上,是叫人得益处。这人蒙圣灵赐他智慧的言语,那人也蒙这位圣灵赐他知识的言语,又有一人蒙这位圣灵赐他信心,还有一人蒙这位圣灵赐他医病的恩赐,又叫一人能行异能,又叫一人能作先知,又叫一人能辩别诸灵,又叫一人能说方言,又叫一人能翻方言。这一切都是这位圣灵所运行、随己意分给各人的。」(哥林多前书 12:1-11)        

    这是第一次讲到属灵的恩赐,但我们不能因为人有属灵的恩赐就说这人是属灵的,因为我们不知道神是如何工作的,祂有绝对的主权。我们知道圣经明说,哥林多的教会在保罗写前书时有著恩赐,因经文说,「我常为你们感谢我的神,因神在基督耶稣里所赐给你们的恩惠;又因你们在他里面凡事富足,口才、知识都全备。」(哥林多前书 1:4-5) 但他们仍然是属肉体的,这可从这经文中看到,「你们仍是属肉体的,因为在你们中间有嫉妒、纷争,这岂不是属乎肉体、照著世人的样子行吗?」(哥林多前书 3:3) 保罗借著前书去提醒他们,后来他们悔改了,这在后书的经文中写得很清楚,「我先前写信叫你们忧愁,我后来虽然懊悔,如今却不懊悔,因我知道那信叫你们忧愁,不过是暂时的。如今我欢喜,不是因你们忧愁,是因你们从忧愁中生出懊悔来。你们依著神的意思忧愁,凡事就不至于因我们受亏损了。」(哥林多后书 7:8-9) 所以保罗是该写前书的,我们也是如此,该说的时候还是要说的。        

    接著经文说到他们过去的光景和现在被圣灵感动的情况,后者就是,「…被神的灵感动的,没有说耶稣是可咒诅的;若不是被圣灵感动的,也没有能说耶稣是主的。」(哥林多前书 12:3) 然后讲到「恩赐原有分别,圣灵却是一位;职事也有分别,主却是一位;功用也有分别,神却是一位,在众人里面运行一切的事。」(哥林多前书 12:4-6) 特别的强调了是一位。的确是,「圣灵显在各人身上,是叫人得益处。」(哥林多前书 12:7) 他就列举了一些属灵的恩赐,我们没有讨论所有那直说的, 只是说到一些可能会不明显的。      

    先是说到智慧的言语,一个例子就是这经文说的,「你们要防备人,因为他们要把你们交给公会,也要在会堂里鞭打你们;并且你们要为我的缘故,被送到诸侯君王面前,对他们和外邦人作见证。你们被交的时候,不要思虑怎样说话,或说甚么话。到那时候,必赐给你们当说的话,因为不是你们自己说的,乃是你们父的灵在你们里头说的。」(马太福音 10:17-20) 这是圣灵说的智慧的言语。          

    然后就说到知识的言语,一个例子就是我们在专题查经一再强调的,专题查经最多是让你得著知识,一个人要「让圣灵带领(lead)查经」,和神建立直接的关系才行。说到这,使我想到一位牧师,他的解经有时会很离谱,又以为自己有智慧的言语,在讲道的会众中,叫有些人到前面,直接大声用那所谓智慧的言语说给那人听。虽然去过一段时间那里的聚会,但我没有听到过他说是否会应验,而圣经明说,「你心里若说:『耶和华所未曾吩咐的话,我们怎能知道呢?』先知托耶和华的名说话,所说的若不成就,也无效验,这就是耶和华所未曾吩咐的,是那先知擅自说的,你不要怕他。」(申命记 18:21-22) 他绝对不是先知,但原则是一样的,所以我只能怀疑这位是否借神国的名图自己的利益,如同成功哲学一般,因为天国的原则本就是让稗子和麦子一起成长,经文很清楚的说,「主人说:『不必,恐怕薅稗子,连麦子也拔出来。容这两样一齐长,等著收割。当收割的时候,我要对收割的人说:先将稗子薅出来,捆成捆,留著烧;惟有麦子要收在仓里。』」(马太福音 13:29-30)        

    再接著是讲到辩别诸灵,这是说到除了知道灵界中知道是不是从神来的,更包括了知道每一个人的灵,因为保罗明说了,「路司得城里坐著一个两脚无力的人,生来是瘸腿的,从来没有走过。他听保罗讲道,保罗定睛看他,见他有信心,可得痊愈,就大声说:「你起来,两脚站直!」那人就跳起来,而且行走。」(使徒行传 14:8-10) 保罗能辩别那人是否有信心。        

    至于保罗能翻方言这点,圣经没有明说,我们只能从逻辑上看到。第一,圣经明说了他都有其他的恩赐,他这是诚实的说出他所有的,从「神借圣经告诉我们是一致的」来看,他有翻方言的恩赐应是理所当然的。再者是他在第三层天时,「他被提到乐园里,听见隐秘的言语,是人不可说的。」(哥林多后书 12:4) 如果他当时完全听不懂,不太有意义,而且他只说,是人不可说的,他没有说他听不懂。如果他听懂了,那翻方言有什么困难呢!        

    最后我们要强调,三位一体的神中的圣灵有绝对的主权,因「这一切都是这位圣灵所运行、随己意分给各人的。」(哥林多前书 12:11) 是随己意,所以是绝对的主权。    

5. 神的教会是饮于一位圣灵的一个身体          

    「就如身子是一个,却有许多肢体;而且肢体虽多,仍是一个身子。基督也是这样。我们不拘是犹太人,是希腊人,是为奴的,是自主的,都从一位圣灵受洗,成了一个身体,饮于一位圣灵。身子原不是一个肢体,乃是许多肢体。设若脚说:「我不是手,所以不属乎身子。」它不能因此就不属乎身子。设若耳说:「我不是眼,所以不属乎身子。」它也不能因此就不属乎身子。若全身是眼,从哪里听声呢?若全身是耳,从哪里闻味呢?但如今神随自己的意思把肢体俱各安排在身上了。若都是一个肢体,身子在哪里呢?但如今肢体是多的,身子却是一个。眼不能对手说:「我用不著你。」头也不能对脚说:「我用不著你。」不但如此,身上肢体,人以为软弱的,更是不可少的。身上肢体,我们看为不体面的,越发给它加上体面;不俊美的,越发得著俊美。我们俊美的肢体,自然用不著装饰。但神配搭这身子,把加倍的体面给那有缺欠的肢体,免得身上分门别类,总要肢体彼此相顾。若一个肢体受苦,所有的肢体就一同受苦;若一个肢体得荣耀,所有的肢体就一同快乐。你们就是基督的身子,并且各自作肢体。」(哥林多前书 12:12-27)        

    你看,他的逻辑非常清楚,人因受灵洗而成了一个基督的身体,就犹如我们所能了解的概念一样,身子是由许多肢体构成。所以「我们不拘是犹太人,是希腊人,是为奴的,是自主的,都从一位圣灵受洗,成了一个身体,饮于一位圣灵。」(哥林多前书 12:13) 然后他用例子说明肢体是要互相配合的。这里面也再一次讲到了神的绝对主权,因经文说,「但如今神随自己的意思把肢体俱各安排在身上了。」(哥林多前书 12:18)        

    然后说到,「不但如此,身上肢体,人以为软弱的,更是不可少的。」(哥林多前书 12:22) 如果我们把这一节单独来看,会不知道在说什么,但看上下文就很清楚了,这是在说神的教会,「…神配搭这身子,把加倍的体面给那有缺欠的肢体,免得身上分门别类,总要肢体彼此相顾。」(哥林多前书 12:24-25) 所以这是在说教会中彼此要互相配搭,不论你以为那个人是软弱与否。我们不能用属世的眼光来分辩体面和俊美,要知道,「若一个肢体受苦,所有的肢体就一同受苦;若一个肢体得荣耀,所有的肢体就一同快乐。你们就是基督的身子,并且各自作肢体。」(哥林多前书 12:26-27)          

    他说得很清楚,一直在说圣灵,我们需要的是圣灵的带领(lead),放在三位一体的神的圣灵手里。其实在旧约中就已经说明了,神看事情和人大不相同,当摩西的岳父看到摩西坐著审判百姓,就建议说,「…要从百姓中拣选有才能的人,就是敬畏神、诚实无妄、恨不义之财的人,派他们作千夫长、百夫长、五十夫长、十夫长,管理百姓。」(出埃及记 18:21) 看起来很合理,但结果不行,因最后是,「我(摩西)便将你们各支派的首领,有智慧、为众人所认识的,照你们的支派,立他们为官长、千夫长、百夫长、五十夫长、十夫长,管理你们。」(申命记 1:15) 人看到的是才能,神所看重的是智慧,要知道真正的智慧是从上头来的。      

    很不幸的,一些现今的教会是以才能挂帅,违背了神的初衷,要知道,当门徒对耶稣说法利赛人不服的时候,「耶稣回答说:「凡栽种的物,若不是我天父栽种的,必要拔出来。任凭他们吧!他们是瞎眼领路的;若是瞎子领瞎子,两个人都要掉在坑里。」」(马太福音 15:13-14) 这虽是对法利赛人说的,但原则是一样的。神虽爱世人,但也的确有时会到任凭的地步,真的不要到神任凭的地步,因为那是不可挽回的悲哀,要趁著神还愿意做工的时候做我们该做的事。    

6. 属灵的恩赐讲论之二及提到恩赐的地方        

    「神在教会所设立的:第一是使徒,第二是先知,第三是教师,其次是行异能的,再次是得恩赐医病的,帮助人的,治理事的,说方言的。岂都是使徒吗?岂都是先知吗?岂都是教师吗?岂都是行异能的吗?岂都是得恩赐医病的吗?岂都是说方言的吗?岂都是翻方言的吗?你们要切切地求那更大的恩赐。我现今把最妙的道指示你们。」(哥林多前书 12:28-31)        

    在这里的经文很清楚的说,神在教会所设立的恩赐是有先后次序的。有次序是很清楚的,因为经文说,「这样,你们不再作外人和客旅,是与圣徒同国,是神家里的人了。并且被建造在使徒和先知的根基上,有基督耶稣自己为房角石,各房靠他联络得合式,渐渐成为主的圣殿。」(以弗所书 2:19-21) 我们注意到次序中没有把翻方言的包括在恩赐里面,但因圣经说是要凡事都当造就人,所以经文会说,「弟兄们,这却怎么样呢?你们聚会的时候,各人或有诗歌,或有教训,或有启示,或有方言,或有翻出来的话,凡事都当造就人。若有说方言的,只好两个人,至多三个人,且要轮流著说,也要一个人翻出来。若没有人翻,就当在会中闭口,只对自己和神说就是了。」(哥林多前书 14:26-28) 这里就很自然的说到翻方言的恩赐。现在有些教会说些自己都不懂的号称方言,却没有人翻出来,明摆著不遵守圣经的教导,这实在是不对的。        

    接著谈到是,「你们要切切地求那更大的恩赐。我现今把最妙的道指示你们。」(哥林多前书 12:31) 也就是说,「如今常存的有信,有望,有爱;这三样,其中最大的是爱。」(哥林多前书 13:13) 虽是如此, 不是说我们不要过信和望的生活。这是我们下次要分享的,这次就不多说了,现在就简短的谈一下和恩赐有关的话题。        

    先是这经文说的很清楚, 所以我们就只列经文如后,「我们这许多人,在基督里成为一身,互相联络作肢体,也是如此。按我们所得的恩赐,各有不同:或说预言,就当照著信心的程度说预言;或作执事,就当专一执事;或作教导的,就当专一教导;或作劝化的,就当专一劝化;施舍的,就当诚实;治理的,就当殷勤;怜悯人的,就当甘心。」(罗马书 12:5-8)           

    在另一个地方说,「他所赐的有使徒,有先知,有传福音的,有牧师和教师。」(以弗所书 4:11) 惟一要讲的是我们以前提到过的,如果看汇编(Strong’sConcordance)的原文就知道,牧师本是人间的头衔,牧养和教导本是在一起的,这也是现在称为牧师的职责,所以神会使用现有读经正确时的牧师。        

    要知道,「各样美善的恩赐和各样全备的赏赐都是从上头来的,从众光之父那里降下来的;在他并没有改变,也没有转动的影儿。」(雅各书 1:17) 所以「各人要照所得的恩赐彼此服事,作神百般恩赐的好管家。若有讲道的,要按著神的圣言讲;若有服事人的,要按著神所赐的力量服事,叫神在凡事上因耶稣基督得荣耀。原来荣耀、权能都是他的,直到永永远远。阿们!」(彼得前书 4:10-11)

2205 蒙頭, 擘餅聚會, 恩賜, 和一個身體 – 林前(11)1-(12)31 (旋風著)

     首先我們討論了女人的蒙頭及一個有爭議性的問題,就是該如何蒙頭。第二是說到那時的哥林多教會是如何聚會的。第三是談到主耶穌親自設立的擘餅禮,其中的餅和杯是為的記念主,不是為要和主合一,且引用了一篇以前的文章。第四是在分享屬靈的恩賜講論之一,在其中看到了該說的時候還是要說,討論了智慧的言語,知識的言語,及辨別諸靈幾項。第五是說到神的教會,是飲於一位聖靈的一個身體。最後是談到屬靈的恩賜講論之二,講到次序,及簡短的提到其他說到恩賜的經文。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(8/30/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

1. 論女人蒙頭及該如何蒙頭

       「你們該效法(G3402, 跟隨, follower, 名詞)我,像我效法基督一樣。我稱讚你們,因你們凡事記念我,又堅守我所傳給你們的。我願意你們知道,基督是各人的頭,男人是女人的頭,神是基督的頭。凡男人禱告或是講道,若蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭。凡女人禱告或是講道,若不蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭,因為這就如同剃了頭髮一樣。女人若不蒙着頭,就該剪了頭髮;女人若以剪髮剃髮為羞愧,就該蒙着頭。男人本不該蒙着頭,因為他是神的形像和榮耀,但女人是男人的榮耀。起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;並且男人不是為女人造的,女人乃是為男人造的。因此,女人為天使的緣故,應當在頭上有服權柄的記號。然而照主的安排,女也不是無男,男也不是無女。因為女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但萬有都是出乎神。你們自己審察,女人禱告神,不蒙着頭是合宜的嗎?你們的本性不也指示你們,男人若有長頭髮,便是他的羞辱嗎?但女人有長頭髮,乃是她的榮耀,因為這頭髮是給她作蓋頭的。若有人想要辯駁,我們卻沒有這樣的規矩,神的眾教會也是沒有的。」(哥林多前書 11:1-16)

        我們以前談過,保羅是要信徒跟隨他猶如他跟隨主耶穌一樣,不是要信徒對他有個人的崇拜。接著就稱讚他們,主要是因為他們堅守保羅傳給他們的,又因他們凡事記念他。

     他的一個教導是,「我願意你們知道,基督是各人的頭,男人是女人的頭,神是基督的頭。」(哥林多前書 11:3) 這也是他在另一個地方說的,「…丈夫是妻子的頭,如同基督是教會的頭,他又是教會全體的救主。」(以弗所書 5:23) 祂是教會全體的救主,當然是各人的頭。

     在道成肉身這段時間裏,神的確是基督的頭,因「耶穌說:「我奉差遣,不過是到以色列家迷失的羊那裏去。」」(馬太福音 15:24) 經文更明說了,「耶穌又對他們說:「願你們平安!父怎樣差遣了我,我也照樣差遣你們。」」(約翰福音 20:21) 因為在這段時間是神差遣祂,顯然神是頭。但要知道,在其他的時間中,耶穌基督是三位一體的神中的一位。

        「凡男人禱告或是講道(G4395, prophesying, 說預言),若蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭。凡女人禱告或是講道(G4395),若不蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭,因為這就如同剃了頭髮一樣。女人若不蒙着頭,就該剪了頭髮;女人若以剪髮剃髮為羞愧,就該蒙着頭。」(哥林多前書 11:4-6) 這也是經文一致說的,「你們自己審察,女人禱告神,不蒙着頭是合宜的嗎?你們的本性不也指示你們,男人若有長頭髮,便是他的羞辱嗎?但女人有長頭髮,乃是她的榮耀,因為這頭髮是給她作蓋頭的。」(哥林多前書 11:13-15) 女人在禱告或是說預言時,的確是該蒙著頭的。但這裏告訴我們,神早就預備好了這一點,長頭髮是給女人作蓋頭的,不需要有額外的物理蒙頭的記號。很清楚的,女人要留長頭髮,男人就不要這樣做,如果不照聖經的教導,就會男女不分。

     基督徒是相信新舊約都是神所默示的,「不會把聖經的話打折扣」,所以這裏是指要屬靈上蒙著頭,不是如某些人以為的,說女人需要一個額外的物理蒙頭的記號。如果有額外的物理蒙頭的記號,除了自誇自己是很追求外,一點意義也沒有,這些人真需要知道,「如經上所記:「誇口的,當指着主誇口。」」(哥林多前書 1:31) 不要自誇。的確是,「若有人想要辯駁,我們卻沒有這樣的規矩,神的眾教會也是沒有的。」(哥林多前書 11:16) 

        在這之前,他闡述了女人要蒙頭的原因,也明說了,「…女人是男人的榮耀。」(哥林多前書 11:7) 這是對的,但有一個先後的次序,因為「起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;並且男人不是為女人造的,女人乃是為男人造的。因此,女人為天使的緣故,應當在頭上有服權柄的記號。」(哥林多前書 11:8-10) 要知道,「然而照主的安排,女也不是無男,男也不是無女。因為女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但萬有都是出乎神。」(哥林多前書 11:11-12) 神是照著祂的絕對主權這樣安排的。

2. 那時的哥林多教會是如何聚會的

       「我現今吩咐你們的話,不是稱讚你們,因為你們聚會不是受益,乃是招損。第一,我聽說你們聚會的時候,彼此分門別類,我也稍微地信這話。在你們中間不免有分門結黨的事,好叫那些有經驗的人顯明出來。你們聚會的時候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因為吃的時候,各人先吃自己的飯,甚至這個飢餓,那個酒醉。你們要吃喝,難道沒有家嗎?還是藐視神的教會,叫那沒有的羞愧呢?我向你們可怎麼說呢?可因此稱讚你們嗎?我不稱讚!」(哥林多前書 11:17-22)

        他明說了那時的哥林多教會是如何的聚會,「…不是受益,乃是招損。」(哥林多前書 11:17) 聚會的時候,彼此分門別類,分門結黨,目的是好叫那些有經驗的人顯明出來,這是在跟隨人,是不對的,而是要「…你們該效法(G3402, follower, 跟隨)神,好像蒙慈愛的兒女一樣。」(以弗所書 5:1)

     他在經文中明說了,「你們聚會的時候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因為吃的時候,各人先吃自己的飯,甚至這個飢餓,那個酒醉。」(哥林多前書 11:20-21) 最後就用了一些問題,說明不稱讚他們聚餐的原因。

3. 主耶穌親自設立擘餅禮中的餅和杯為的是記念主

       「我當日傳給你們的,原是從主領受的,就是主耶穌被賣的那一夜,拿起餅來,祝謝了,就擘開,說:「這是我的身體,為你們捨的。你們應當如此行,為的是記念我。」飯後,也照樣拿起杯來,說:「這杯是用我的血所立的新約。你們每逢喝的時候,要如此行,為的是記念我。」你們每逢吃這餅,喝這杯,是表明主的死,直等到他來。所以,無論何人不按理吃主的餅、喝主的杯,就是干犯主的身、主的血了。人應當自己省察,然後吃這餅、喝這杯。因為人吃喝,若不分辨是主的身體,就是吃喝自己的罪了。因此,在你們中間有好些軟弱的與患病的,死的也不少。我們若是先分辨自己,就不至於受審。我們受審的時候,乃是被主懲治,免得我們和世人一同定罪。所以我弟兄們,你們聚會吃的時候,要彼此等待。若有人飢餓,可以在家裏先吃,免得你們聚會,自己取罪。 其餘的事,我來的時候再安排。」(哥林多前書 11:23-34)

       這裏所講的餅杯之禮的設立,是主親自設立的,為的是記念主,不是像有些人以為的,是為要和主合一。這裏所說的和路加福音 22:14-20 所講的基本上是一致的,以前我們在「2081 討論猶大賣主和餅杯之禮 – 耶穌(33)」中的「3. 逾越節的筵席中設立餅杯之禮」,討論過這些,就不多說了,請找到那篇文章。

     在這裏又明說了,「你們每逢吃這餅,喝這杯,是表明主的死,直等到他來。」(哥林多前書 11:26) 講到了要按理吃主的餅、喝主的杯,原則是要先自己省察,若不分辨是主的身體,就是吃喝自己的罪了,因此受審而導致了,「…你們中間有好些軟弱的與患病的,死的也不少。」(哥林多前書 11:30) 但要知道,「我們受審的時候,乃是被主懲治,免得我們和世人一同定罪。」(哥林多前書 11:32) 當「…聚會吃的時候,要彼此等待。若有人飢餓,可以在家裏先吃,…」(哥林多前書 11:33-34) 這就是聚會時吃的規則。

4. 屬靈的恩賜講論之一

       「弟兄們,論到屬靈的恩賜,我不願意你們不明白。你們作外邦人的時候,隨事被牽引、受迷惑,去服事那啞巴偶像,這是你們知道的。所以我告訴你們:被神的靈感動的,沒有說耶穌是可咒詛的;若不是被聖靈感動的,也沒有能說耶穌是主的。恩賜原有分別,聖靈卻是一位;職事也有分別,主卻是一位;功用也有分別,神卻是一位,在眾人裏面運行一切的事。聖靈顯在各人身上,是叫人得益處。這人蒙聖靈賜他智慧的言語,那人也蒙這位聖靈賜他知識的言語,又有一人蒙這位聖靈賜他信心,還有一人蒙這位聖靈賜他醫病的恩賜,又叫一人能行異能,又叫一人能作先知,又叫一人能辨別諸靈,又叫一人能說方言,又叫一人能翻方言。這一切都是這位聖靈所運行、隨己意分給各人的。」(哥林多前書 12:1-11)

       這是第一次講到屬靈的恩賜,但我們不能因為人有屬靈的恩賜就說這人是屬靈的,因為我們不知道神是如何工作的,祂有絕對的主權。我們知道聖經明說,哥林多的教會在保羅寫前書時有著恩賜,因經文說,「我常為你們感謝我的神,因神在基督耶穌裏所賜給你們的恩惠;又因你們在他裏面凡事富足,口才、知識都全備。」(哥林多前書 1:4-5) 但他們仍然是屬肉體的,這可從這經文中看到,「你們仍是屬肉體的,因為在你們中間有嫉妒、紛爭,這豈不是屬乎肉體、照着世人的樣子行嗎?」(哥林多前書 3:3) 保羅藉著前書去提醒他們,後來他們悔改了,這在後書的經文中寫得很清楚,「我先前寫信叫你們憂愁,我後來雖然懊悔,如今卻不懊悔,因我知道那信叫你們憂愁,不過是暫時的。如今我歡喜,不是因你們憂愁,是因你們從憂愁中生出懊悔來。你們依着神的意思憂愁,凡事就不至於因我們受虧損了。」(哥林多後書 7:8-9) 所以保羅是該寫前書的,我們也是如此,該說的時候還是要說的。

       接著經文說到他們過去的光景和現在被聖靈感動的情況,後者就是,「…被神的靈感動的,沒有說耶穌是可咒詛的;若不是被聖靈感動的,也沒有能說耶穌是主的。」(哥林多前書 12:3) 然後講到「恩賜原有分別,聖靈卻是一位;職事也有分別,主卻是一位;功用也有分別,神卻是一位,在眾人裏面運行一切的事。」(哥林多前書 12:4-6) 特別的強調了是一位。的確是,「聖靈顯在各人身上,是叫人得益處。」(哥林多前書 12:7) 他就列舉了一些屬靈的恩賜,我們沒有討論所有那直說的, 只是說到一些可能會不明顯的。

     先是說到智慧的言語,一個例子就是這經文說的,「你們要防備人,因為他們要把你們交給公會,也要在會堂裏鞭打你們;並且你們要為我的緣故,被送到諸侯君王面前,對他們和外邦人作見證。你們被交的時候,不要思慮怎樣說話,或說甚麼話。到那時候,必賜給你們當說的話,因為不是你們自己說的,乃是你們父的靈在你們裏頭說的。」(馬太福音 10:17-20) 這是聖靈說的智慧的言語。

       然後就說到知識的言語,一個例子就是我們在專題查經一再強調的,專題查經最多是讓你得著知識,一個人要「讓聖靈帶領(lead)查經」,和神建立直接的關係才行。說到這,使我想到一位牧師,他的解經有時會很離譜,又以為自己有智慧的言語,在講道的會眾中,叫有些人到前面,直接大聲用那所謂智慧的言語說給那人聽。雖然去過一段時間那裏的聚會,但我沒有聽到過他說是否會應驗,而聖經明說,「你心裏若說:『耶和華所未曾吩咐的話,我們怎能知道呢?』先知託耶和華的名說話,所說的若不成就,也無效驗,這就是耶和華所未曾吩咐的,是那先知擅自說的,你不要怕他。」(申命記 18:21-22) 他絕對不是先知,但原則是一樣的,所以我只能懷疑這位是否藉神國的名圖自己的利益,如同成功哲學一般,因為天國的原則本就是讓稗子和麥子一起成長,經文很清楚的說,「主人說:『不必,恐怕薅稗子,連麥子也拔出來。容這兩樣一齊長,等着收割。當收割的時候,我要對收割的人說:先將稗子薅出來,捆成捆,留着燒;惟有麥子要收在倉裏。』」(馬太福音 13:29-30)

       再接著是講到辨別諸靈,這是說到除了知道靈界中知道是不是從神來的,更包括了知道每一個人的靈,因為保羅明說了,「路司得城裏坐着一個兩腳無力的人,生來是瘸腿的,從來沒有走過。他聽保羅講道,保羅定睛看他,見他有信心,可得痊愈,就大聲說:「你起來,兩腳站直!」那人就跳起來,而且行走。」(使徒行傳 14:8-10) 保羅能辨別那人是否有信心。

       至於保羅能翻方言這點,聖經沒有明說,我們只能從邏輯上看到。第一,聖經明說了他都有其他的恩賜,他這是誠實的說出他所有的,從「神藉聖經告訴我們是一致的」來看,他有翻方言的恩賜應是理所當然的。再者是他在第三層天時,「他被提到樂園裏,聽見隱秘的言語,是人不可說的。」(哥林多後書 12:4) 如果他當時完全聽不懂,不太有意義,而且他只說,是人不可說的,他沒有說他聽不懂。如果他聽懂了,那翻方言有什麼困難呢!

       最後我們要強調,三位一體的神中的聖靈有絕對的主權,因「這一切都是這位聖靈所運行、隨己意分給各人的。」(哥林多前書 12:11) 是隨己意,所以是絕對的主權。

5. 神的教會是飲於一位聖靈的一個身體

       「就如身子是一個,卻有許多肢體;而且肢體雖多,仍是一個身子。基督也是這樣。我們不拘是猶太人,是希臘人,是為奴的,是自主的,都從一位聖靈受洗,成了一個身體,飲於一位聖靈。身子原不是一個肢體,乃是許多肢體。設若腳說:「我不是手,所以不屬乎身子。」它不能因此就不屬乎身子。設若耳說:「我不是眼,所以不屬乎身子。」它也不能因此就不屬乎身子。若全身是眼,從哪裏聽聲呢?若全身是耳,從哪裏聞味呢?但如今神隨自己的意思把肢體俱各安排在身上了。若都是一個肢體,身子在哪裏呢?但如今肢體是多的,身子卻是一個。眼不能對手說:「我用不着你。」頭也不能對腳說:「我用不着你。」不但如此,身上肢體,人以為軟弱的,更是不可少的。身上肢體,我們看為不體面的,越發給它加上體面;不俊美的,越發得着俊美。我們俊美的肢體,自然用不着裝飾。但神配搭這身子,把加倍的體面給那有缺欠的肢體,免得身上分門別類,總要肢體彼此相顧。若一個肢體受苦,所有的肢體就一同受苦;若一個肢體得榮耀,所有的肢體就一同快樂。你們就是基督的身子,並且各自作肢體。」(哥林多前書 12:12-27)

       你看,他的邏輯非常清楚,人因受靈洗而成了一個基督的身體,就猶如我們所能了解的概念一樣,身子是由許多肢體構成。所以「我們不拘是猶太人,是希臘人,是為奴的,是自主的,都從一位聖靈受洗,成了一個身體,飲於一位聖靈。」(哥林多前書 12:13) 然後他用例子說明肢體是要互相配合的。這裏面也再一次講到了神的絕對主權,因經文說,「但如今神隨自己的意思把肢體俱各安排在身上了。」(哥林多前書 12:18)

         然後說到,「不但如此,身上肢體,人以為軟弱的,更是不可少的。」(哥林多前書 12:22) 如果我們把這一節單獨來看,會不知道在說什麼,但看上下文就很清楚了,這是在說神的教會,「…神配搭這身子,把加倍的體面給那有缺欠的肢體,免得身上分門別類,總要肢體彼此相顧。」(哥林多前書 12:24-25) 所以這是在說教會中彼此要互相配搭,不論你以為那個人是軟弱與否。我們不能用屬世的眼光來分辨體面和俊美,要知道,「若一個肢體受苦,所有的肢體就一同受苦;若一個肢體得榮耀,所有的肢體就一同快樂。你們就是基督的身子,並且各自作肢體。」(哥林多前書 12:26-27)

       他說得很清楚,一直在說聖靈,我們需要的是聖靈的帶領(lead),放在三位一體的神的聖靈手裏。其實在舊約中就已經說明了,神看事情和人大不相同,當摩西的岳父看到摩西坐着審判百姓,就建議說,「…要從百姓中揀選有才能的人,就是敬畏神、誠實無妄、恨不義之財的人,派他們作千夫長、百夫長、五十夫長、十夫長,管理百姓。」(出埃及記 18:21) 看起來很合理,但結果不行,因最後是,「我(摩西)便將你們各支派的首領,有智慧、為眾人所認識的,照你們的支派,立他們為官長、千夫長、百夫長、五十夫長、十夫長,管理你們。」(申命記 1:15) 人看到的是才能,神所看重的是智慧,要知道真正的智慧是從上頭來的。

     很不幸的,一些現今的教會是以才能掛帥,違背了神的初衷,要知道,當門徒對耶穌說法利賽人不服的時候,「耶穌回答說:「凡栽種的物,若不是我天父栽種的,必要拔出來。任憑他們吧!他們是瞎眼領路的;若是瞎子領瞎子,兩個人都要掉在坑裏。」」(馬太福音 15:13-14) 這雖是對法利賽人說的,但原則是一樣的。神雖愛世人,但也的確有時會到任憑的地步,真的不要到神任憑的地步,因為那是不可挽回的悲哀,要趁著神還願意做工的時候做我們該做的事。

6. 屬靈的恩賜講論之二及提到恩賜的地方

       「神在教會所設立的:第一是使徒,第二是先知,第三是教師,其次是行異能的,再次是得恩賜醫病的,幫助人的,治理事的,說方言的。豈都是使徒嗎?豈都是先知嗎?豈都是教師嗎?豈都是行異能的嗎?豈都是得恩賜醫病的嗎?豈都是說方言的嗎?豈都是翻方言的嗎?你們要切切地求那更大的恩賜。我現今把最妙的道指示你們。」(哥林多前書 12:28-31)

       在這裏的經文很清楚的說,神在教會所設立的恩賜是有先後次序的。有次序是很清楚的,因為經文說,「這樣,你們不再作外人和客旅,是與聖徒同國,是神家裏的人了。並且被建造在使徒和先知的根基上,有基督耶穌自己為房角石,各房靠他聯絡得合式,漸漸成為主的聖殿。」(以弗所書 2:19-21) 我們注意到次序中沒有把翻方言的包括在恩賜裏面,但因聖經說是要凡事都當造就人,所以經文會說,「弟兄們,這卻怎麼樣呢?你們聚會的時候,各人或有詩歌,或有教訓,或有啓示,或有方言,或有翻出來的話,凡事都當造就人。若有說方言的,只好兩個人,至多三個人,且要輪流着說,也要一個人翻出來。若沒有人翻,就當在會中閉口,只對自己和神說就是了。」(哥林多前書 14:26-28) 這裏就很自然的說到翻方言的恩賜。現在有些教會說些自己都不懂的號稱方言,卻沒有人翻出來,明擺著不遵守聖經的教導,這實在是不對的。

       接著談到是,「你們要切切地求那更大的恩賜。我現今把最妙的道指示你們。」(哥林多前書 12:31) 也就是說,「如今常存的有信,有望,有愛;這三樣,其中最大的是愛。」(哥林多前書 13:13) 雖是如此, 不是說我們不要過信和望的生活。這是我們下次要分享的,這次就不多說了,現在就簡短的談一下和恩賜有關的話題。

       先是這經文說的很清楚, 所以我們就只列經文如後,「我們這許多人,在基督裏成為一身,互相聯絡作肢體,也是如此。按我們所得的恩賜,各有不同:或說預言,就當照着信心的程度說預言;或作執事,就當專一執事;或作教導的,就當專一教導;或作勸化的,就當專一勸化;施捨的,就當誠實;治理的,就當殷勤;憐憫人的,就當甘心。」(羅馬書 12:5-8) 

       在另一個地方說,「他所賜的有使徒,有先知,有傳福音的,有牧師和教師。」(以弗所書 4:11) 惟一要講的是我們以前提到過的,如果看彙編(Strong’sConcordance)的原文就知道,牧師本是人間的頭銜,牧養和教導本是在一起的,這也是現在稱為牧師的職責,所以神會使用現有讀經正確時的牧師。

       要知道,「各樣美善的恩賜和各樣全備的賞賜都是從上頭來的,從眾光之父那裏降下來的;在他並沒有改變,也沒有轉動的影兒。」(雅各書 1:17) 所以「各人要照所得的恩賜彼此服事,作神百般恩賜的好管家。若有講道的,要按着神的聖言講;若有服事人的,要按着神所賜的力量服事,叫神在凡事上因耶穌基督得榮耀。原來榮耀、權能都是他的,直到永永遠遠。阿們!」(彼得前書 4:10-11)

1205 Head covering, breaking of bread, spiritual gifts, and one body – 1Co(11)1-(12)31 (by Whirlwind)

First, we discussed women’s head coverings and a controversial issue: how they should be worn. Second, we addressed how the Corinthian church gathered at that time. Third, we discussed the Communion, which the Lord Jesus Himself instituted; the bread and cup are for the remembrance of the Lord, not for union with Him, and we referenced a previous article. Fourth, in the first part of a series on spiritual gifts, we saw that we should speak up when necessary and discussed words of wisdom, words of knowledge, and the discernment of spirits. Fifth, we spoke of God’s church as one body drinking from one Holy Spirit. Finally, in the second part of the series on spiritual gifts, we discussed order and briefly mentioned other Scripture passages regarding spiritual gifts.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (8/30/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. On women covering their heads and how they should do so

“Be imitators (G3402, follower, noun) of me, just as I also am of Christ. 

Now I praise you because you remember me in everything and hold firmly to the traditions, just as I delivered them to you. But I want you to understand that Christ is the head of every man, and the man is the head of a woman, and God is the head of Christ. Every man who has something on his head while praying or prophesying disgraces his head. But every woman who has her head uncovered while praying or prophesying disgraces her head, for she is one and the same as the woman whose head is shaved. For if a woman does not cover her head, let her also have her hair cut off; but if it is disgraceful for a woman to have her hair cut off or her head shaved, let her cover her head. For a man ought not to have his head covered, since he is the image and glory of God; but the woman is the glory of man. For man does not originate from woman, but woman from man; for indeed man was not created for the woman’s sake, but woman for the man’s sake. Therefore the woman ought to have a symbol of authority on her head, because of the angels. However, in the Lord, neither is woman independent of man, nor is man independent of woman. For as the woman originates from the man, so also the man has his birth through the woman; and all things originate from God. Judge for yourselves: is it proper for a woman to pray to God with her head uncovered? Does not even nature itself teach you that if a man has long hair, it is a dishonor to him, but if a woman has long hair, it is a glory to her? For her hair is given to her for a covering. But if one is inclined to be contentious, we have no other practice, nor have the churches of God.”(1 Corinthians 11:1-16)

        We have discussed before that Paul wanted believers to follow him just as he followed the Lord Jesus, not to engage in personal worship of him. He then commended them, primarily because they held fast to what he had passed on to them and because they remembered him in everything.

        One of his teachings is, “But I want you to understand that Christ is the head of every man, and the man is the head of a woman, and God is the head of Christ.”(1 Corinthians 11:3) He also says this in another passage: “For the husband is the head of the wife, as Christ also is the head of the church, He Himself being the Savior of the body.”(Ephesians 5:23) Since He is the head of the whole church, He is certainly the head of each individual.

        During the time of the Incarnation, God was indeed the head of Christ, for “But He answered and said, “I was sent only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.””(Matthew 15:24) The Scripture further states, “So Jesus said to them again, “Peace be with you; as the Father has sent Me, I also send you.””(John 20:21) Since it was God who sent Him during this period, it is evident that God was the Head. But we must understand that at all other times, Jesus Christ is one of the three Persons of the Trinity.

        “Every man who has something on his head while praying or prophesying disgraces his head. But every woman who has her head uncovered while praying or prophesying disgraces her head, for she is one and the same as the woman whose head is shaved. For if a woman does not cover her head, let her also have her hair cut off; but if it is disgraceful for a woman to have her hair cut off or her head shaved, let her cover her head.”(1 Corinthians 11:4-6) This is also consistently stated in Scripture: “Judge for yourselves: is it proper for a woman to pray to God with her head uncovered? Does not even nature itself teach you that if a man has long hair, it is a dishonor to him, but if a woman has long hair, it is a glory to her? For her hair is given to her for a covering.”(1 Corinthians 11:13-15) Women should indeed cover their heads when praying or prophesying. But this passage tells us that God has already provided for this—long hair serves as a covering for women, so there is no need for an additional physical sign of head covering. It is very clear that women should have long hair, while men should not. If we do not follow the Bible’s teaching, the distinction between men and women will be blurred.

        Christians believe that both the Old and New Testaments are inspired by God and “do not compromise the Word of God”; therefore, this passage refers to being spiritually covered, not—as some people think—that women need an additional physical sign of covering. If there were an additional physical sign of covering, it would serve no purpose other than to boast about one’s own piety. Such people truly need to know, “so that, just as it is written, “Let him who boasts, boast in the Lord.””(1 Corinthians 1:31) Do not boast oneself. Indeed, “…if one is inclined to be contentious, we have no other practice, nor have the churches of God.”(1 Corinthians 11:16) 

        Prior to this, he explained the reason why women should cover their heads and clearly stated, “…the woman is the glory of man.”(1 Corinthians 11:7) This is true, but there is a proper order, for “For man does not originate from woman, but woman from man; for indeed man was not created for the woman’s sake, but woman for the man’s sake. Therefore the woman ought to have a symbol of authority on her head, because of the angels.”(1 Corinthians 11:8-10) Understand that “However, in the Lord, neither is woman independent of man, nor is man independent of woman. For as the woman originates from the man, so also the man has his birth through the woman; and all things originate from God.”(1 Corinthians 11:11-12) God has ordained this according to His absolute sovereignty.

2. How the church in Corinth met at that time

“But in giving this instruction, I do not praise you, because you come together not for the better but for the worse. For, in the first place, when you come together as a church, I hear that divisions exist among you; and in part I believe it. For there must also be factions among you, so that those who are approved may become evident among you. Therefore when you meet together, it is not to eat the Lord’s Supper, for in your eating each one takes his own supper first; and one is hungry and another is drunk. What! Do you not have houses in which to eat and drink? Or do you despise the church of God and shame those who have nothing? What shall I say to you? Shall I praise you? In this I will not praise you.”(1 Corinthians 11:17-22)

        He clearly stated how the Corinthian church was gathering at that time: “…you come together not for the better but for the worse.”(1 Corinthians 11:17) During their gatherings, they divided themselves into groups and factions, with the aim of highlighting those who were more experienced. This was following people, which is wrong; instead, they were to “…be imitators (G3402, follower) of God, as beloved children.”(Ephesians 5:1)

        He also clearly states in the passage, “Therefore when you meet together, it is not to eat the Lord’s Supper, for in your eating each one takes his own supper first; and one is hungry and another is drunk.”(1 Corinthians 11:20-21) Finally, he uses a series of questions to explain why he does not commend their way of eating together.

3. Lord Jesus Himself instituted the Communion in Lord’s Supper as a memorial of the Lord

“For I received from the Lord that which I also delivered to you, that the Lord Jesus in the night in which He was betrayed took bread; and when He had given thanks, He broke it and said, “This is My body, which is for you; do this in remembrance of Me.” In the same way He took the cup also after supper, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in My blood; do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of Me.” For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until He comes. 

Therefore whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner, shall be guilty of the body and the blood of the Lord. But a man must examine himself, and in so doing he is to eat of the bread and drink of the cup. For he who eats and drinks, eats and drinks judgment to himself if he does not judge the body rightly. For this reason many among you are weak and sick, and a number sleep. But if we judged ourselves rightly, we would not be judged. But when we are judged, we are disciplined by the Lord so that we will not be condemned along with the world. 

So then, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another. If anyone is hungry, let him eat at home, so that you will not come together for judgment. The remaining matters I will arrange when I come.”(1 Corinthians 11:23-34)

        The institution of the Communion in the Lord’s Supper mentioned here was established by the Lord Himself for the purpose of commemorating Him, not—as some believe—for the purpose of union with Him. What is stated here is essentially consistent with what is recorded in Luke 22:14-20. We previously discussed these points in “3. The ceremony of setting up bread and cups at the Passover feast” of “1081 Discussion of Judas’ betrayal and the ceremony of bread and cups – Jesus (33),” so we will not elaborate further here; please refer to that article.

        It is also explicitly stated here: “For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until He comes.”(1 Corinthians 11:26). It speaks of partaking of the Lord’s bread and drinking from the Lord’s cup in a worthy manner. The principle is to first examine oneself; if one does not discern that it is the Lord’s body, one eats and drinks one’s own judgment, which leads to: “…many among you are weak and sick, and a number sleep.”(1 Corinthians 11:30) But know this: “…when we are judged, we are disciplined by the Lord so that we will not be condemned along with the world.”(1 Corinthians 11:32) When “…you come together to eat, wait for one another. If anyone is hungry, let him eat at home, …”(1 Corinthians 11:33-34) These are the rules for eating during the gathering.

4.  The first part of a series on spiritual gifts

“Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I do not want you to be unaware. You know that when you were pagans, you were led astray to the mute idols, however you were led. Therefore I make known to you that no one speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus is accursed”; and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit. 

Now there are varieties of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are varieties of ministries, and the same Lord. There are varieties of effects, but the same God who works all things in all persons. But to each one is given the manifestation of the Spirit for the common good. For to one is given the word of wisdom through the Spirit, and to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit, and to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit, and to another the effecting of miracles, and to another prophecy, and to another the distinguishing of spirits, to another various kinds of tongues, and to another the interpretation of tongues. But one and the same Spirit works all these things, distributing to each one individually just as He wills.”(1 Corinthians 12:1-11)

        This is the first mention of spiritual gifts, but we cannot say that a person is spiritual simply because they have spiritual gifts, for we do not know how God works; He has absolute sovereignty. We know the Bible clearly states that the church in Corinth possessed spiritual gifts when Paul wrote his first letter, for the Scripture says, “I thank my God always concerning you for the grace of God which was given you in Christ Jesus, that in everything you were enriched in Him, in all speech and all knowledge.”(1 Corinthians 1:4-5) Yet they were still carnal, as can be seen from this passage: “…you are still fleshly. For since there is jealousy and strife among you, are you not fleshly, and are you not walking like mere men?”(1 Corinthians 3:3) Paul reminded them of this in his earlier letter, and they later repented, as is clearly stated in the latter letter: “For though I caused you sorrow by my letter, I do not regret it; though I did regret it⁠—for I see that that letter caused you sorrow, though only for a while⁠— I now rejoice, not that you were made sorrowful, but that you were made sorrowful to the point of repentance; for you were made sorrowful according to the will of God, so that you might not suffer loss in anything through us.”(2 Corinthians 7:8-9) Therefore, Paul was right to write his first letter, and so are we; when we need to speak, we must speak.

        The passage then goes on to describe their past condition and their present state, in which they are moved by the Holy Spirit. The latter is expressed as follows: “…no one speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus is accursed”; and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit.”(1 Corinthians 12:3) It then goes on to say, “Now there are varieties of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are varieties of ministries, and the same Lord. There are varieties of effects, but the same God who works all things in all persons.”(1 Corinthians 12:4-6) It particularly emphasizes that there is one. Indeed, “But to each one is given the manifestation of the Spirit for the common good.”(1 Corinthians 12:7) He then lists some spiritual gifts; we have not discussed all those explicitly mentioned, but have only touched on some that might not be immediately obvious.

        First, he speaks of words of wisdom. One example is found in this passage: “But beware of men, for they will hand you over to the courts and scourge you in their synagogues; and you will even be brought before governors and kings for My sake, as a testimony to them and to the Gentiles. But when they hand you over, do not worry about how or what you are to say; for it will be given you in that hour what you are to say. For it is not you who speak, but it is the Spirit of your Father who speaks in you.”(Matthew 10:17-20) These are words of wisdom spoken by the Holy Spirit.

        Then there are the words of knowledge. One example is what we have repeatedly emphasized in our topicwise Bible study: such studies can at most provide you with knowledge. For a person to “allow the Holy Spirit to lead the Bible study,” they must establish a direct relationship with God. Speaking of this, it reminds me of a pastor whose biblical interpretation was sometimes way off the mark, yet he believed he possessed words of wisdom. During his sermons, he would call certain people from the congregation to the front and speak directly to them in a loud voice using those so-called words of wisdom. Although I attended his services for some time, I never heard him mention whether his words would come to pass. Yet the Bible clearly states: “You may say in your heart, ‘How will we know the word which the LORD has not spoken?’ When a prophet speaks in the name of the LORD, if the thing does not come about or come true, that is the thing which the LORD has not spoken. The prophet has spoken it presumptuously; you shall not be afraid of him.”(Deuteronomy 18:21-22) He is definitely not a prophet, but the principle is the same. 

        Therefore, I can only suspect that this person is using the name of the Kingdom of God for his own gain, much like a “success philosophy,” because the principle of the Kingdom of Heaven is to allow the tares and the wheat to grow together. The Scripture clearly states, “But he said, ‘No; for while you are gathering up the tares, you may uproot the wheat with them. Allow both to grow together until the harvest; and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, “First gather up the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them up; but gather the wheat into my barn.”’”(Matthew 13:29-30)

        Next comes the teaching on discerning spirits. This refers not only to distinguishing in the spiritual realm whether something comes from God, but also to understanding the spirit of every individual, for Paul clearly states, “At Lystra a man was sitting who had no strength in his feet, lame from his mother’s womb, who had never walked. This man was listening to Paul as he spoke, who, when he had fixed his gaze on him and had seen that he had faith to be made well, said with a loud voice, “Stand upright on your feet.” And he leaped up and began to walk.”(Acts 14:8-10) Paul was able to discern whether that man had faith.

        As for whether Paul could interpret tongues, the Bible does not explicitly state this; we can only infer it logically. First, the Bible clearly states that he possessed other gifts; he was honestly listing all of them. Given that “what God tells us through the Bible is consistent,” it stands to reason that he had the gift of interpreting tongues. Furthermore, when he was in the third heaven, he “was caught up into Paradise and heard inexpressible .”(2 Corinthians 12:4). If he had not understood a single word at that time, it would not have made much sense. Moreover, he only said that these were words inexpressible, he did not say that he did not understand them. If he did understand them, what difficulty would there be in interpreting tongues?

        Finally, we must emphasize that the Holy Spirit, one of the three Persons of the Trinity, possesses absolute sovereignty, for “…one and the same Spirit works all these things, distributing to each one individually just as He wills.”(1 Corinthians 12:11). Since it is “just as He wills,” it is absolute sovereignty.

5. The Church of God Is one body that drinks from one Holy Spirit

“For even as the body is one and yet has many members, and all the members of the body, though they are many, are one body, so also is Christ. For by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free, and we were all made to drink of one Spirit. For the body is not one member, but many. If the foot says, “Because I am not a hand, I am not a part of the body,” it is not for this reason any the less a part of the body. And if the ear says, “Because I am not an eye, I am not a part of the body,” it is not for this reason any the less a part of the body. If the whole body were an eye, where would the hearing be? If the whole were hearing, where would the sense of smell be? But now God has placed the members, each one of them, in the body, just as He desired. If they were all one member, where would the body be? But now there are many members, but one body. And the eye cannot say to the hand, “I have no need of you”; or again the head to the feet, “I have no need of you.” On the contrary, it is much truer that the members of the body which seem to be weaker are necessary; and those members of the body which we deem less honorable, on these we bestow more abundant honor, and our less presentable members become much more presentable, whereas our more presentable members have no need of it. But God has so composed the body, giving more abundant honor to that member which lacked, so that there may be no division in the body, but that the members may have the same care for one another. And if one member suffers, all the members suffer with it; if one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it. Now you are Christ’s body, and individually members of it.”(1 Corinthians 12:12-27)

        You see, his logic is very clear: through the baptism of the Spirit, people become one body of Christ—just as we understand the concept of a body being composed of many members. Therefore, “For by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free, and we were all made to drink of one Spirit.”(1 Corinthians 12:13) He then uses an analogy to illustrate that the members are meant to work together. Here, too, God’s absolute sovereignty is emphasized once again, for the Scripture says, “But now God has placed the members, each one of them, in the body, just as He desired.”(1 Corinthians 12:18)

        It then goes on to say, “On the contrary, it is much truer that the members of the body which seem to be weaker are necessary.”(1 Corinthians 12:22) If we look at this verse in isolation, we might not understand what it means, but when viewed in context, it becomes clear that this refers to God’s church: “…But God has so composed the body, giving more abundant honor to that member which lacked, so that there may be no division in the body, but that the members may have the same care for one another.”(1 Corinthians 12:24-25) So this is about members in the church working together in harmony, regardless of whether you consider someone to be weak or not. We cannot use worldly standards to judge what is honorable or beautiful; we must understand that “And if one member suffers, all the members suffer with it; if one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it. Now you are Christ’s body, and individually members of it.”(1 Corinthians 12:26-27)

        He makes it very clear—He has been speaking about the Holy Spirit all along. What we need is the Holy Spirit’s lead; we must place ourselves in the hands of the Holy Spirit of the Triune God. In fact, this was already explained in the Old Testament: God’s perspective on things is very different from that of humans. When Moses’ father-in-law saw Moses sitting in judgment over the people, he suggested, “Furthermore, you shall select out of all the people able men who fear God, men of truth, those who hate dishonest gain; and you shall place these over them as leaders of thousands, of hundreds, of fifties and of tens.”(Exodus 18:21) This seemed reasonable, but it did not work out, for in the end, “So I (Moses) took the heads of your tribes, wise and experienced men, and appointed them heads over you, leaders of thousands and of hundreds, of fifties and of tens, and officers for your tribes.”(Deuteronomy 1:15) People look for talent, but God values wisdom—and we must understand that true wisdom comes from above.

        Unfortunately, some churches today prioritize talent above all else, going against God’s original intent. Remember, when the disciples told Jesus that the Pharisees were objecting to Him, “But He answered and said, “Every plant which My heavenly Father did not plant shall be uprooted. Let them alone; they are blind guides of the blind. And if a blind man guides a blind man, both will fall into a pit.””(Matthew 15:13-14) Although this was said to the Pharisees, the principle remains the same. Though God loves the world, there are indeed times when He reaches the point of letting things take their course. We must not allow things to reach that point, for that would be an irreparable tragedy. We must do what we are called to do while God is still willing to work.

6. A second discussion on spiritual gifts and some verses talking about gifts

“And God has appointed in the church, first apostles, second prophets, third teachers, then miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, administrations, various kinds of tongues. All are not apostles, are they? All are not prophets, are they? All are not teachers, are they? All are not workers of miracles, are they? All do not have gifts of healings, do they? All do not speak with tongues, do they? All do not interpret, do they? But earnestly desire the greater gifts. And I show you a still more excellent way.”(1 Corinthians 12:28-31)

        This passage clearly states that the gifts God has established in the church are arranged in a specific order. This order is evident, for the Scripture says, “So then you are no longer strangers and aliens, but you are fellow citizens with the saints, and are of God’s household, having been built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Christ Jesus Himself being the corner stone, in whom the whole building, being fitted together, is growing into a holy temple in the Lord.”(Ephesians 2:19-21) We note that speaking in tongues is not included among the gifts in this order; however, since the Bible says that everything should be done for the edification of others, the Scripture states, “What is the outcome then, brethren? When you assemble, each one has a psalm, has a teaching, has a revelation, has a tongue, has an interpretation. Let all things be done for edification. If anyone speaks in a tongue, it should be by two or at the most three, and each in turn, and one must interpret; but if there is no interpreter, he must keep silent in the church; and let him speak to himself and to God.”(1 Corinthians 14:26-28) This naturally leads to the topic of the gift of interpreting tongues. Today, some churches speak what they call “speaking in tongues”—words they themselves do not understand—yet no one interprets them. This blatantly disregards the Bible’s teaching and is truly wrong.

        The verse says: “But earnestly desire the greater gifts. And I show you a still more excellent way.”(1 Corinthians 12:31) In other words, “But now faith, hope, love, abide these three; but the greatest of these is love.”(1 Corinthians 13:13) That being said, this does not mean we should not live a life of faith and hope. We will share more on this next time, so I won’t elaborate further now. For now, let’s briefly discuss a topic related to spiritual gifts.

        First, this passage below makes it very clear, so we’ll simply list the Scripture as follows: “so we, who are many, are one body in Christ, and individually members one of another. Since we have gifts that differ according to the grace given to us, each of us is to exercise them accordingly: if prophecy, according to the proportion of his faith; if service, in his serving; or he who teaches, in his teaching; or he who exhorts, in his exhortation; he who gives, with liberality; he who leads, with diligence; he who shows mercy, with cheerfulness.”(Romans 12:5-8)

        Elsewhere it says, “And He gave some as apostles, and some as prophets, and some as evangelists, and some as pastors and teachers.”(Ephesians 4:11) The only point to be made is what we mentioned earlier: if you look at the original text in Strong’s Concordance, you will see that “pastor” was originally a human title, and that shepherding and teaching were originally one and the inseparable duties—which is also the duty of those now called pastors. Therefore, God will use pastors who correctly interpret Scripture.

        Remember, “Every good thing given and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no variation or shifting shadow.”(James 1:17) Therefore, “As each one has received a special gift, employ it in serving one another as good stewards of the manifold grace of God. Whoever speaks, is to do so as one who is speaking the utterances of God; whoever serves is to do so as one who is serving by the strength which God supplies; so that in all things God may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom belongs the glory and dominion forever and ever. Amen.”(1 Peter 4:10-11)

3204 传道者和福音, 攻克己身, 以古为诫, 及神那边 – 林前(9)1-(10)33 (旋风著)

    首先讲到的是传道者是可因福音而得工价的,我们详细的讨论其原因,并在其中引用了以前的两篇文章。第二是谈到要甘心传福音并叫人不花钱得福音。第三是说到他作众人的仆人,是为要与人同得这福音的好处,讨论了在基督面前是正在律法的真谛之下。第四是讨论了要攻克己身去得不能坏的冠冕,及得救前后的选择不同。第五是说到要以古事为诫,简短的讨论了一些相应的古事,但要相信受试探时,神会给我们开一条出路,并详细讨论了灵磐石就是基督的涵义。第六明说了要逃避拜偶像的事。最后是谈到不可妄用有知识得的自由,而要为众人的益处,说到保罗一向都是站在神那边做决定的。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(8/23/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。          

1. 传道者是可因福音而得工价的          

    「我不是自由的吗?我不是使徒吗?我不是见过我们的主耶稣吗?你们不是我在主里面所做之工吗?假若在别人我不是使徒,在你们我总是使徒。因为你们在主里正是我作使徒的印证。我对那盘问我的人就是这样分诉。难道我们没有权柄靠福音吃喝吗?难道我们没有权柄娶信主的姊妹为妻,带著一同往来,仿佛其余的使徒和主的弟兄,并矶法一样吗?独有我与巴拿巴没有权柄不做工吗?有谁当兵自备粮饷呢?有谁栽葡萄园不吃园里的果子呢?有谁牧养牛羊不吃牛羊的奶呢?我说这话,岂是照人的意见?律法不也是这样说吗?就如摩西的律法记著说:「牛在场上踹谷的时候,不可笼住牠的嘴。」难道神所挂念的是牛吗?不全是为我们说的吗?分明是为我们说的。因为耕种的当存著指望去耕种;打场的也当存得粮的指望去打场。我们若把属灵的种子撒在你们中间,就是从你们收割奉养肉身之物,这还算大事吗?若别人在你们身上有这权柄,何况我们呢? 然而,我们没有用过这权柄,倒凡事忍受,免得基督的福音被阻隔。」(哥林多前书 9:1-12)      

    保罗是自由的,因「…天父的儿子若叫你们自由,你们就(真)自由了。」(约翰福音 8:36) 他是复活后的主亲自选他为使徒的,因他在见大光的神迹后,主是借著亚拿尼亚对他说了一些事情,其中就包括了,「主对亚拿尼亚说:「你只管去。他(保罗)是我所拣选的器皿,要在外邦人和君王并以色列人面前宣扬我的名。」(使徒行传 9:15) 他也的确见过复活的主耶稣基督,虽然以前在「3177 扫罗见大光, 亚拿尼亚, 和彼得复活多加 – 徒(9)1-43」中的「1. 主基督向扫罗显现的三次记载」,讨论过这三次记载,但在这三次记载中,并没有直接说他见过主耶稣,我们是用其他经文证实这点,但这里是直接说了,对扫罗见大光发生的事情有兴趣的人,请看这篇文章。          

    哥林多的教会的确是保罗在主里面所做之工,他是他们的属灵父亲, 如这经文所说,「你们学基督的,师傅虽有一万,为父的却是不多,因我在基督耶稣里用福音生了你们。」(哥林多前书 4:15) 所以他会说,「假若在别人我不是使徒,在你们我总是使徒。因为你们在主里正是我作使徒的印证。我对那盘问我的人就是这样分诉。」(哥林多前书 9:2-3)          

    接著就明说使徒可因福音而得工价的,且说,「难道我们没有权柄娶信主的姊妹为妻,…独有我与巴拿巴没有权柄不做工吗?」(哥林多前书 9:5-6) 请注意,这里说的是使徒,巴拿巴是使徒这事可由这经文看到,「巴拿巴、保罗二使徒听见,…」(使徒行传 14:14) 所以这里说的我们是指保罗与巴拿巴,也看到他们都不在婚姻里面,难怪巴拿巴可以「…有田地也卖了,把价银拿来,放在使徒脚前。」(使徒行传 4:37) 又能留在安提阿 (参使徒行传 11:22-26) 和两人能有第一次的宣道之行,因为巴拿巴一个人就能自己做决定。其实这一点不是很重要,和救恩无关,说到这点是因为可以从逻辑上看出,「神借著圣经告诉我们是一致的」。          

    然后推广到一般的情况,说到神借著摩西的律法告诉我们,祂顾念的是我们。又举例说明,传道者是可因福音而得工价的,因此结论说,「若别人在你们身上有这权柄,何况我们呢? …」(哥林多前书 9:12) 他们那时的原则是,「…我们没有用过这权柄,倒凡事忍受,免得基督的福音被阻隔。」(哥林多前书 9:12) 请注意,他是在说在哥林多的教会他没有用过这权柄,他以前是用过的,他说「腓立比人哪,你们也知道我初传福音,离了马其顿的时候,论到授受的事,除了你们以外,并没有别的教会供给我。就是我在帖撒罗尼迦,你们也一次两次地打发人供给我的需用。」(腓立比书 4:15-16) 但以保罗来说,他是明讲了在可能的情况下,他都自己在做工的,就像经文所说,「他们(亚居拉和百基拉)本是制造帐棚为业。保罗因与他们同业,就和他们同住做工。」(使徒行传 18:3)        

    从这些经文中, 我们再一次看到保罗在逻辑上非常清楚,因为我们和神逻辑的推导是相同的,就如我们以前所叙述的。你可以在「3196 因信称义, 新约是实体, 及从神而来的逻辑推导 – 加(3)10-29」中的「2. 旧约是影子而新约是应许的基督到来之实体」,找到这叙述,请看这篇文章。  

2. 要甘心传福音并叫人不花钱得福音        

    「你们岂不知为圣事劳碌的,就吃殿中的物吗?伺候祭坛的,就分领坛上的物吗?主也是这样命定,叫传福音的靠著福音养生。但这权柄我全没有用过。我写这话,并非要你们这样待我,因为我宁可死,也不叫人使我所夸(G4725, glorying)的落了空!我传福音原没有可夸(G4725)的,因为我是不得已的;若不传福音,我便有祸了。我若甘心做这事,就有赏赐;若不甘心,责任却已经托付我了。既是这样,我的赏赐是甚么呢?就是我传福音的时候,叫人不花钱得福音,免得用尽我传福音的权柄。」(哥林多前书 9:13-18)        

    又再一次很清楚的说明,为什么是「主也是这样命定,叫传福音的靠著福音养生。」(哥林多前书 9:14) 他不会自夸的,因他清楚的知道,要「如经上所记:「夸口(G4725)的,当指著主夸口(G4725)。」」(哥林多前书 1:31) 所以他很谦卑的说,「我传福音原没有可夸的,因为我是不得已的;若不传福音,我便有祸了。」(哥林多前书 9:16) 他接著就说他是甘心情愿的,而他的赏赐,「…就是我传福音的时候,叫人不花钱得福音,免得用尽我传福音的权柄。」(哥林多前书 9:18) 这「免得」是他的考量,怎么会不是甘心情愿的呢?    

3. 作众人的仆人为要与人同得这福音的好处          

    「我虽是自由的,无人辖管,然而我甘心作了众人的仆人,为要多得人。向犹太人,我就作犹太人,为要得犹太人;向律法以下的人,我虽不在律法以下,还是作律法以下的人,为要得律法以下的人;向没有律法的人,我就作没有律法的人,为要得没有律法的人。其实我在神面前,不是没有律法;在基督面前,正在律法之下。向软弱的人,我就作软弱的人,为要得软弱的人;向甚么样的人,我就作甚么样的人。无论如何总要救些人。凡我所行的,都是为福音的缘故,为要与人同得这福音的好处。」(哥林多前书 9:19-23)        

    他很清楚的知道,「…天父的儿子若叫你们自由,你们就(真)自由了。…」(约翰福音 8:36) 但他是因为无论如何总要救些人,就因此自愿限制了自己,「…向甚么样的人,我就作甚么样的人。…」(哥林多前书 9:22) 他这样说是有限度的,譬如说,他遇到一位不信主的人,不会自己就去做一个不信主的人,所以是,「凡我所行的,都是为福音的缘故,为要与人同得这福音的好处。」(哥林多前书 9:23)           

    当他说,「…其实我在神面前,不是没有律法;在基督面前,正在律法之下。」(哥林多前书 9:21)  是指著守的是律法的真谛,不是字句上的律法。耶稣说,「莫想我来要废掉律法和先知;我来不是要废掉,乃是要成全。我实在告诉你们:就是到天地都废去了,律法的一点一画也不能废去,都要成全。」(马太福音 5:17-18) 祂所成全的也不是字句上的律法,而是律法的真谛。例如「耶稣说:「你们中间谁有一只羊,当安息日掉在坑里,不把牠抓住拉上来呢?人比羊何等贵重呢!所以,在安息日做善事是可以的。」(马太福音 12:11-12) 祂那里是在守安息日的时间,而是成全了安息日的真谛。「因为凡遵守全律法的,只在一条上跌倒,他就是犯了众条。」(雅各书 2:10) 在这里也可以看见,祂所成全的是律法的真谛,而不是字面上的条文。  

4. 要攻克己身去得不能坏的冠冕        

    「岂不知在场上赛跑的都跑,但得奖赏的只有一人?你们也当这样跑,好叫你们得著奖赏。凡较力争胜的,诸事都有节制,他们不过是要得能坏的冠冕;我们却是要得不能坏的冠冕。所以,我奔跑,不像无定向的;我斗拳,不像打空气的。我是攻克(G1396, 只出现1 次)己身,叫身服我,恐怕我传福音给别人,自己反被弃绝了。」(哥林多前书 9:24-27)          

    这里说得很清楚,世上的竞争只不过是要得能坏的冠冕,就都能有节制,我们却是要得不能坏的冠冕,更要有节制才行,「所以,我奔跑,不像无定向的;我斗拳,不像打空气的。」(哥林多前书 9:26) 所以「我是攻克己身,叫身服我,…」(哥林多前书 9:27) 也就是说,「弟兄们,这样看来,我们并不是欠肉体的债,去顺从肉体活著。你们若顺从肉体活著,必要死;若靠著圣灵治死身体的恶行,必要活著。」(罗马书 8:12-13)           

    在没有得救前,我们绝对是,「我也知道在我里头,就是我肉体之中,没有良善。因为立志为善由得我,只是行出来由不得我。故此,我所愿意的善,我反不做;我所不愿意的恶,我倒去做。若我去做所不愿意做的,就不是我做的,乃是住在我里头的罪做的。」(罗马书 7:18-20) 我以前以为保罗是在找借口,说是在我里头的罪做的,原来本就是如此。即使得救后,有时也会有我所不愿意的恶,我倒去做,只是恶并不是说非要犯罪不可,而是指一切所不愿意做的事,而我们却做不到,会去做。          

    得救后我们本是「我靠著那加给我力量的(圣灵),凡事都能做。」(腓立比书 4:13) 我们注意到他是说,「我并不是因缺乏说这话,我无论在甚么景况都可以知足,这是我已经学会了。」(腓立比书 4:11) 所以是在甚么景况下都是如此。也就是说,圣灵可以让我们做到一切我们愿意做,而对我们有好处的事,不只是这经文所说的,「我们若认自己的罪,神是信实的,是公义的,必要赦免我们的罪,洗净我们一切的不义。」(约翰一书 1:9) 因为有些我们愿意做的事并不是罪,如慢走,看某些电影等。当然,如果神告诉我们不要看电影,而我们一定要看,这就变成了不顺服神的罪,依照我的经验,神不会这样做。也就是说,如果有一个超自然的力量告诉我不能看电影,我的结论会是说,这是从撒但的差役而来的。我们也看到,保罗真的是「…恐怕我传福音给别人,自己反被弃绝了。」(哥林多前书 9:27) 这就只能靠攻克己身,叫身服我才行。  

5. 以古事为诫但相信受试探时会开一条出路        

    「弟兄们,我不愿意你们不晓得,我们的祖宗从前都在云下,都从海中经过,都在云里、海里受洗归了摩西,并且都吃了一样的灵食,也都喝了一样的灵水;所喝的是出于随著他们的灵磐石,那磐石就是基督。但他们中间多半是神不喜欢的人,所以在旷野倒毙。这些事都是我们的鉴戒,叫我们不要贪恋恶事,像他们那样贪恋的;也不要拜偶像,像他们有人拜的。如经上所记:「百姓坐下吃喝,起来玩耍。」我们也不要行奸淫,像他们有人行的,一天就倒毙了二万三千人。也不要试探主,像他们有人试探的,就被蛇所灭。你们也不要发怨言,像他们有发怨言的,就被灭命的所灭。他们遭遇这些事都要作为鉴戒,并且写在经上,正是警戒我们这末世的人。所以,自己以为站得稳的,须要谨慎,免得跌倒。你们所遇见的试探,无非是人所能受的。神是信实的,必不叫你们受试探过于所能受的。在受试探的时候,总要给你们开一条出路,叫你们能忍受得住。」(哥林多前书 10:1-13)          

    一开始所讲的几件事在旧约中记载得很清楚,我们现在就略谈一下,想看详情的人就可以找到其相应的经文。首先是,「日间,耶和华在云柱中领他们的路;夜间,在火柱中光照他们,使他们日夜都可以行走。日间云柱,夜间火柱,总不离开百姓的面前。」(出埃及记 13:21-22)      

    从海中经过是指,「摩西向海伸杖,耶和华便用大东风,使海水一夜退去,水便分开,海就成了干地。以色列人下海中走干地,水在他们的左右作了墙垣。」(出埃及记 14:21-22) 这就说明了他们是在云里、海里受洗归了摩西的律法。        

    吃了一样的灵食是指,「耶和华对摩西说:「我要将粮食(吗哪)从天降给你们。百姓可以出去,每天收每天的分,我好试验他们遵不遵我的法度。到第六天他们要把所收进来的预备好了,比每天所收的多一倍。」」(出埃及记 16:4-5)      

    喝了一样的灵水则是指,「耶和华对摩西说:「你手里拿著你先前击打河水的杖,带领以色列的几个长老,从百姓面前走过去。我必在何烈的磐石那里站在你面前,你要击打磐石,从磐石里必有水流出来,使百姓可以喝。」摩西就在以色列的长老眼前这样行了。」(出埃及记 17:5-6) 旧约没有明说那磐石是什么,现在明说了,「…所喝的是出于随著(G190)他们的灵磐石,那磐石就是基督。」(哥林多前书 10:4) 请注意,这里用的是随著这字,所以基督是都一直和他们同在的。      

    接著是说,「但他们中间多半是神不喜欢的人,所以在旷野倒毙。」(哥林多前书 10:5) 这可以从他们的结局看见,「当日,耶和华的怒气发作,就起誓说:『凡从埃及上来二十岁以外的人,断不得看见我对亚伯拉罕、以撒、雅各起誓应许之地,因为他们没有专心跟从我,惟有基尼洗族耶孚尼的儿子迦勒和嫩的儿子约书亚可以看见,因为他们专心跟从我。』耶和华的怒气向以色列人发作,使他们在旷野飘流四十年,等到在耶和华眼前行恶的那一代人都消灭了。」(民数记 32:10-13) 所以那一代的人,只有迦勒和约书亚那时进入了迦南地。      

    摩西没有进入迦南地是因为不同的原因,这是因为「耶和华晓谕摩西说:「你拿著杖去,和你的哥哥亚伦招聚会众,在他们眼前吩咐磐石发出水来,水就从磐石流出,给会众和他们的牲畜喝。」」(民数记 20:7-8) 而最后是「摩西、亚伦就招聚会众到磐石前。摩西说:「你们这些背叛的人听我说,我为你们使水从这磐石中流出来吗?」摩西举手,用杖击打磐石两下,就有许多水流出来,会众和他们的牲畜都喝了。」(民数记 20:10-11) 我们看到摩西是生气了,没有只吩咐磐石发出水来,而是击打了,所以「耶和华对摩西、亚伦说:「因为你们不信我,不在以色列人眼前尊我为圣,所以你们必不得领这会众进我所赐给他们的地去。」」(民数记 20:12)        

    我们在新约的时代,就看到了神是有怜悯有恩典的神,先是看到撒但没有摩西的尸首,因经文说,「天使长米迦勒为摩西的尸首与魔鬼争辩的时候,尚且不敢用毁谤的话罪责他,只说:「主责备你吧!」」(犹大书 1:9) 主的旨意不会不成就的。后是看到了摩西毕竟是进了迦南地,因为在迦南地的变化山上,经文说,「忽然,有摩西、以利亚向他们显现,同耶稣说话。」(马太福音 17:3) 所以摩西是在新约时代进的迦南地。      

    贪恋恶事是指,「他们中间的闲杂人大起贪欲的心,以色列人又哭号说:「谁给我们肉吃呢?」」(民数记 11:4) 结果是,「有风从耶和华那里刮起,把鹌鹑由海面刮来,飞散在营边和营的四围;这边约有一天的路程,那边约有一天的路程,离地面约有二肘。百姓起来,终日终夜,并次日一整天,捕取鹌鹑,至少的也取了十贺梅珥,为自己摆列在营的四围。肉在他们牙齿之间,尚未嚼烂,耶和华的怒气就向他们发作,用最重的灾殃击杀了他们。那地方便叫作基博罗哈他瓦,因为他们在那里葬埋那起贪欲之心的人。」(民数记 11:31-34)        

    当经文说到,「也不要拜偶像,像他们有人拜的。如经上所记:「百姓坐下吃喝,起来玩耍。」」(哥林多前书 10:7) 是指「亚伦看见,就在牛犊面前筑坛,且宣告说:「明日要向耶和华守节。」次日清早,百姓起来献燔祭和平安祭,就坐下吃喝,起来玩耍。」(出埃及记 32:5-6)      

    行奸淫是指,「以色列人住在什亭,百姓与摩押女子行起淫乱。」(民数记 25:1) 「那时遭瘟疫死的,有二万四千人。」(民数记 25:9) 请注意,这里的数字有一千人的差别,圣经有时会这样,在不重要的地方有些不一样,要我们注意到最重要的讯息是什么,这里是要告诉我们不要行奸淫。      

    被蛇所灭是指,「他们从何珥山起行,往红海那条路走,要绕过以东地。百姓因这路难行,心中甚是烦躁,就怨讟神和摩西,说:「你们为甚么把我们从埃及领出来,使我们死在旷野呢?这里没有粮,没有水,我们的心厌恶这淡薄的食物!」于是,耶和华使火蛇进入百姓中间,蛇就咬他们,以色列人中死了许多。」(民数记 21:4-6)      

    最后一个例子是说,「你们也不要发怨言,像他们有发怨言的,就被灭命的所灭。」(哥林多前书 10:10) 这是指可拉事情及其后的瘟疫,「除了因可拉事情死的以外,遭瘟疫死的共有一万四千七百人。」(民数记 16:49) 如果要讲清楚,篇幅就太长了,因我们现在不是在看旧约,就请自己看一下民数记 16:1-50。          

    「他们遭遇这些事都要作为鉴戒,并且写在经上,正是警戒我们这末世的人。所以,自己以为站得稳的,须要谨慎,免得跌倒。」(哥林多前书 10:11-12) 真的不要有站得稳的自信。但要知道,「你们所遇见的试探,无非是人所能受的。神是信实的,必不叫你们受试探过于所能受的。在受试探的时候,总要给你们开一条出路,叫你们能忍受得住。」(哥林多前书 10:13) 开一条出路是绝对可靠的应许,因为在有需要的时候,祂会亲自介入的。  

6. 要逃避拜偶像的事      

    「我所亲爱的弟兄啊,你们要逃避拜偶像的事。我好像对明白人说的,你们要审察我的话。我们所祝福的杯,岂不是同领基督的血吗?我们所擘开的饼,岂不是同领基督的身体吗?我们虽多,仍是一个饼、一个身体,因为我们都是分受这一个饼。你们看属肉体的以色列人,那吃祭物的岂不是在祭坛上有分吗?我是怎么说呢?岂是说祭偶像之物算得甚么呢?或说偶像算得甚么呢?我乃是说:外邦人所献的祭是祭鬼,不是祭神,我不愿意你们与鬼相交。你们不能喝主的杯,又喝鬼的杯;不能吃主的筵席又吃鬼的筵席。我们可惹主的愤恨吗?我们比他还有能力吗?」(哥林多前书 10:14-22)          

    这里明说了要逃避拜偶像的事,饼和杯本是耶稣自己订立的,为的是记念祂(参路加福音 22:14-20),并不是像有些人以为的,行擘饼礼就会和主合而为一。在教会的擘饼礼中,「我们虽多,仍是一个饼、一个身体,因为我们都是分受这一个饼。」(哥林多前书 10:17) 我们都是和基督有份的,因「教会是他的身体,是那充满万有者所充满的。」(以弗所书 1:23) 这是指神的教会,不是说地上的建筑物。        

    然后他说,「你们看属肉体的以色列人,那吃祭物的岂不是在祭坛上有分吗?」(哥林多前书 10:18) 他特别提到是属肉体的以色列人,如果是属灵的, 就知道耶稣说,「…各样的食物都是洁净的。」(马可福音 7:19) 这是属灵的知识。属肉体的不会有这知识,且如果是属肉体的,就会觉得那吃祭物的就会和在祭坛上有分,也就是再一次强调了,「…人不都有这等知识。有人到如今因拜惯了偶像,就以为所吃的是祭偶像之物,他们的良心既然软弱,也就污秽了。」(哥林多前书 8:7) 更明说了,「…外邦人所献的祭是祭鬼,不是祭神,我不愿意你们与鬼相交。」(哥林多前书 10:20) 所以「你们不能喝主的杯,又喝鬼的杯;不能吃主的筵席又吃鬼的筵席。」(哥林多前书 10:21) 结论就是,「我们可惹主的愤恨吗?我们比他还有能力吗?」(哥林多前书 10:22) 很显然的,两者的答案都是不,所以我们要做的就是他明说的,要逃避拜偶像的事。  

7. 不可妄用有知识得的自由而要为众人的益处          

    「凡事都可行,但不都有益处。凡事都可行,但不都造就人。无论何人,不要求自己的益处,乃要求别人的益处。凡市上所卖的,你们只管吃,不要为良心的缘故问甚么话,因为地和其中所充满的都属乎主。倘有一个不信的人请你们赴席,你们若愿意去,凡摆在你们面前的,只管吃,不要为良心的缘故问甚么话。若有人对你们说「这是献过祭的物」,就要为那告诉你们的人,并为良心的缘故不吃。我说的良心不是你的,乃是他的。我这自由为甚么被别人的良心论断呢?我若谢恩而吃,为甚么因我谢恩的物被人毁谤呢?所以,你们或吃或喝,无论做甚么,都要为荣耀神而行。不拘是犹太人,是希腊人,是神的教会,你们都不要使他跌倒;就好像我凡事都叫众人喜欢,不求自己的益处,只求众人的益处,叫他们得救。」(哥林多前书 10:23-33)          

    一开始又强调了一次,「凡事我都可行,但不都有益处;凡事我都可行,但无论哪一件,我总不受它的辖制。」(哥林多前书 6:12) 也是因为凡事都不造就人。然后说到了,「无论何人,不要求自己的益处,乃要求别人的益处。」(哥林多前书 10:24) 当然这不是一个没有限度的叙述,因为经文又说,「有些人存疑心,你们要怜悯他们;有些人你们要从火中抢出来,搭救他们;有些人你们要存惧怕的心怜悯他们,连那被情欲沾染的衣服也当厌恶。」(犹大书 1:22-23) 这是对弟兄姊妹说的。相同的,当他说到,「…向甚么样的人,我就作甚么样的人。…」(哥林多前书 9:22) 也是如前所述有限度的。        

    他又明说了,「凡市上所卖的,你们只管吃,不要为良心的缘故问甚么话,因为地和其中所充满的都属乎主。」(哥林多前书 10:25-26) 「若有人对你们说「这是献过祭的物」,就要为那告诉你们的人,并为良心的缘故不吃。我说的良心不是你的,乃是他的。…」(哥林多前书 10:28-29) 因那人会告诉你是因为他以为基督徒是不该吃献过祭的物。虽然属灵的他有万物都是洁净的知识,良心不会不平安的,而且他很清楚,「…判断我的乃是主。」(哥林多前书 4:4) 但他仍然选择不吃,原因是因为「…我这自由为甚么被别人的良心论断呢?我若谢恩而吃,为甚么因我谢恩的物被人毁谤呢?」(哥林多前书 10:29-30)          

    他一向都是站在神那边做决定的,所以他会说,「…你们或吃或喝,无论做甚么,都要为荣耀神而行。」(哥林多前书 10:31) 这也就是他做事情的准则,「不拘是犹太人,是希腊人,是神的教会,你们都不要使他跌倒;就好像我凡事都叫众人喜欢,不求自己的益处,只求众人的益处,叫他们得救。」(哥林多前书 10:32-33) 一切都是为众人的益处,叫他们得救。 

2204 傳道者和福音, 攻克己身, 以古為誡, 及神那邊 – 林前(9)1-(10)33 (旋風著)

     首先講到的是傳道者是可因福音而得工價的,我們詳細的討論其原因,並在其中引用了以前的兩篇文章。第二是談到要甘心傳福音並叫人不花錢得福音。第三是說到他作眾人的僕人,是為要與人同得這福音的好處,討論了在基督面前是正在律法的真諦之下。第四是討論了要攻克己身去得不能壞的冠冕,及得救前後的選擇不同。第五是說到要以古事為誡,簡短的討論了一些相應的古事,但要相信受試探時,神會給我們開一條出路,並詳細討論了靈磐石就是基督的涵義。第六明說了要逃避拜偶像的事。最後是談到不可妄用有知識得的自由,而要為眾人的益處,說到保羅一向都是站在神那邊做決定的。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(8/23/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

1. 傳道者是可因福音而得工價的

       「我不是自由的嗎?我不是使徒嗎?我不是見過我們的主耶穌嗎?你們不是我在主裏面所做之工嗎?假若在別人我不是使徒,在你們我總是使徒。因為你們在主裏正是我作使徒的印證。我對那盤問我的人就是這樣分訴。難道我們沒有權柄靠福音吃喝嗎?難道我們沒有權柄娶信主的姊妹為妻,帶着一同往來,彷彿其餘的使徒和主的弟兄,並磯法一樣嗎?獨有我與巴拿巴沒有權柄不做工嗎?有誰當兵自備糧餉呢?有誰栽葡萄園不吃園裏的果子呢?有誰牧養牛羊不吃牛羊的奶呢?我說這話,豈是照人的意見?律法不也是這樣說嗎?就如摩西的律法記着說:「牛在場上踹穀的時候,不可籠住牠的嘴。」難道神所掛念的是牛嗎?不全是為我們說的嗎?分明是為我們說的。因為耕種的當存着指望去耕種;打場的也當存得糧的指望去打場。我們若把屬靈的種子撒在你們中間,就是從你們收割奉養肉身之物,這還算大事嗎?若別人在你們身上有這權柄,何況我們呢? 然而,我們沒有用過這權柄,倒凡事忍受,免得基督的福音被阻隔。」(哥林多前書 9:1-12)

        保羅是自由的,因「…天父的兒子若叫你們自由,你們就(真)自由了。」(約翰福音 8:36) 他是復活後的主親自選他為使徒的,因他在見大光的神蹟後,主是藉著亞拿尼亞對他說了一些事情,其中就包括了,「主對亞拿尼亞說:「你只管去。他(保羅)是我所揀選的器皿,要在外邦人和君王並以色列人面前宣揚我的名。」(使徒行傳 9:15) 他也的確見過復活的主耶穌基督,雖然以前在「2177 掃羅見大光, 亞拿尼亞, 和彼得復活多加 – 徒(9)1-43」中的「1. 主基督向掃羅顯現的三次記載」,討論過這三次記載,但在這三次記載中,並沒有直接說他見過主耶穌,我們是用其他經文證實這點,但這裏是直接說了,對掃羅見大光發生的事情有興趣的人,請看這篇文章。

        哥林多的教會的確是保羅在主裏面所做之工,他是他們的屬靈父親, 如這經文所說,「你們學基督的,師傅雖有一萬,為父的卻是不多,因我在基督耶穌裏用福音生了你們。」(哥林多前書 4:15) 所以他會說,「假若在別人我不是使徒,在你們我總是使徒。因為你們在主裏正是我作使徒的印證。我對那盤問我的人就是這樣分訴。」(哥林多前書 9:2-3)

        接著就明說使徒可因福音而得工價的,且說,「難道我們沒有權柄娶信主的姊妹為妻,…獨有我與巴拿巴沒有權柄不做工嗎?」(哥林多前書 9:5-6) 請注意,這裏說的是使徒,巴拿巴是使徒這事可由這經文看到,「巴拿巴、保羅二使徒聽見,…」(使徒行傳 14:14) 所以這裏說的我們是指保羅與巴拿巴,也看到他們都不在婚姻裏面,難怪巴拿巴可以「…有田地也賣了,把價銀拿來,放在使徒腳前。」(使徒行傳 4:37) 又能留在安提阿 (參使徒行傳 11:22-26) 和兩人能有第一次的宣道之行,因為巴拿巴一個人就能自己做決定。其實這一點不是很重要,和救恩無關,說到這點是因為可以從邏輯上看出,「神藉著聖經告訴我們是一致的」。

        然後推廣到一般的情況,說到神藉著摩西的律法告訴我們,祂顧念的是我們。又舉例說明,傳道者是可因福音而得工價的,因此結論說,「若別人在你們身上有這權柄,何況我們呢? …」(哥林多前書 9:12) 他們那時的原則是,「…我們沒有用過這權柄,倒凡事忍受,免得基督的福音被阻隔。」(哥林多前書 9:12) 請注意,他是在說在哥林多的教會他沒有用過這權柄,他以前是用過的,他說「腓立比人哪,你們也知道我初傳福音,離了馬其頓的時候,論到授受的事,除了你們以外,並沒有別的教會供給我。就是我在帖撒羅尼迦,你們也一次兩次地打發人供給我的需用。」(腓立比書 4:15-16) 但以保羅來說,他是明講了在可能的情況下,他都自己在做工的,就像經文所說,「他們(亞居拉和百基拉)本是製造帳棚為業。保羅因與他們同業,就和他們同住做工。」(使徒行傳 18:3)

        從這些經文中, 我們再一次看到保羅在邏輯上非常清楚,因為我們和神邏輯的推導是相同的,就如我們以前所敘述的。你可以在「2196 因信稱義, 新約是實體, 及從神而來的邏輯推導 – 加(3)10-29」中的「2. 舊約是影子而新約是應許的基督到來之實體」,找到這敘述,請看這篇文章。

2. 要甘心傳福音並叫人不花錢得福音

       「你們豈不知為聖事勞碌的,就吃殿中的物嗎?伺候祭壇的,就分領壇上的物嗎?主也是這樣命定,叫傳福音的靠着福音養生。但這權柄我全沒有用過。我寫這話,並非要你們這樣待我,因為我寧可死,也不叫人使我所誇(G4725, glorying)的落了空!我傳福音原沒有可誇(G4725)的,因為我是不得已的;若不傳福音,我便有禍了。我若甘心做這事,就有賞賜;若不甘心,責任卻已經託付我了。既是這樣,我的賞賜是甚麼呢?就是我傳福音的時候,叫人不花錢得福音,免得用盡我傳福音的權柄。」(哥林多前書 9:13-18)

        又再一次很清楚的說明,為什麼是「主也是這樣命定,叫傳福音的靠着福音養生。」(哥林多前書 9:14) 他不會自誇的,因他清楚的知道,要「如經上所記:「誇口(G4725)的,當指着主誇口(G4725)。」」(哥林多前書 1:31) 所以他很謙卑的說,「我傳福音原沒有可誇的,因為我是不得已的;若不傳福音,我便有禍了。」(哥林多前書 9:16) 他接著就說他是甘心情願的,而他的賞賜,「…就是我傳福音的時候,叫人不花錢得福音,免得用盡我傳福音的權柄。」(哥林多前書 9:18) 這「免得」是他的考量,怎麼會不是甘心情願的呢?

3. 作眾人的僕人為要與人同得這福音的好處

       「我雖是自由的,無人轄管,然而我甘心作了眾人的僕人,為要多得人。向猶太人,我就作猶太人,為要得猶太人;向律法以下的人,我雖不在律法以下,還是作律法以下的人,為要得律法以下的人;向沒有律法的人,我就作沒有律法的人,為要得沒有律法的人。其實我在神面前,不是沒有律法;在基督面前,正在律法之下。向軟弱的人,我就作軟弱的人,為要得軟弱的人;向甚麼樣的人,我就作甚麼樣的人。無論如何總要救些人。凡我所行的,都是為福音的緣故,為要與人同得這福音的好處。」(哥林多前書 9:19-23)

       他很清楚的知道,「…天父的兒子若叫你們自由,你們就(真)自由了。…」(約翰福音 8:36) 但他是因為無論如何總要救些人,就因此自願限制了自己,「…向甚麼樣的人,我就作甚麼樣的人。…」(哥林多前書 9:22) 他這樣說是有限度的,譬如說,他遇到一位不信主的人,不會自己就去做一個不信主的人,所以是,「凡我所行的,都是為福音的緣故,為要與人同得這福音的好處。」(哥林多前書 9:23) 

        當他說,「…其實我在神面前,不是沒有律法;在基督面前,正在律法之下。」(哥林多前書 9:21)  是指著守的是律法的真諦,不是字句上的律法。耶穌說,「莫想我來要廢掉律法和先知;我來不是要廢掉,乃是要成全。我實在告訴你們:就是到天地都廢去了,律法的一點一畫也不能廢去,都要成全。」(馬太福音 5:17-18) 祂所成全的也不是字句上的律法,而是律法的真諦。例如「耶穌說:「你們中間誰有一隻羊,當安息日掉在坑裏,不把牠抓住拉上來呢?人比羊何等貴重呢!所以,在安息日做善事是可以的。」(馬太福音 12:11-12) 祂那裏是在守安息日的時間,而是成全了安息日的真諦。「因為凡遵守全律法的,只在一條上跌倒,他就是犯了眾條。」(雅各書 2:10) 在這裏也可以看見,祂所成全的是律法的真諦,而不是字面上的條文。

4. 要攻克己身去得不能壞的冠冕

       「豈不知在場上賽跑的都跑,但得獎賞的只有一人?你們也當這樣跑,好叫你們得着獎賞。凡較力爭勝的,諸事都有節制,他們不過是要得能壞的冠冕;我們卻是要得不能壞的冠冕。所以,我奔跑,不像無定向的;我鬥拳,不像打空氣的。我是攻克(G1396, 只出現1 次)己身,叫身服我,恐怕我傳福音給別人,自己反被棄絕了。」(哥林多前書 9:24-27)

        這裏說得很清楚,世上的競爭只不過是要得能壞的冠冕,就都能有節制,我們卻是要得不能壞的冠冕,更要有節制才行,「所以,我奔跑,不像無定向的;我鬥拳,不像打空氣的。」(哥林多前書 9:26) 所以「我是攻克己身,叫身服我,…」(哥林多前書 9:27) 也就是說,「弟兄們,這樣看來,我們並不是欠肉體的債,去順從肉體活着。你們若順從肉體活着,必要死;若靠着聖靈治死身體的惡行,必要活着。」(羅馬書 8:12-13) 

        在沒有得救前,我們絕對是,「我也知道在我裏頭,就是我肉體之中,沒有良善。因為立志為善由得我,只是行出來由不得我。故此,我所願意的善,我反不做;我所不願意的惡,我倒去做。若我去做所不願意做的,就不是我做的,乃是住在我裏頭的罪做的。」(羅馬書 7:18-20) 我以前以為保羅是在找藉口,說是在我裏頭的罪做的,原來本就是如此。即使得救後,有時也會有我所不願意的惡,我倒去做,只是惡並不是說非要犯罪不可,而是指一切所不願意做的事,而我們卻做不到,會去做。

        得救後我們本是「我靠着那加給我力量的(聖靈),凡事都能做。」(腓立比書 4:13) 我們注意到他是說,「我並不是因缺乏說這話,我無論在甚麼景況都可以知足,這是我已經學會了。」(腓立比書 4:11) 所以是在甚麼景況下都是如此。也就是說,聖靈可以讓我們做到一切我們願意做,而對我們有好處的事,不只是這經文所說的,「我們若認自己的罪,神是信實的,是公義的,必要赦免我們的罪,洗淨我們一切的不義。」(約翰一書 1:9) 因為有些我們願意做的事並不是罪,如慢走,看某些電影等。當然,如果神告訴我們不要看電影,而我們一定要看,這就變成了不順服神的罪,依照我的經驗,神不會這樣做。也就是說,如果有一個超自然的力量告訴我不能看電影,我的結論會是說,這是從撒但的差役而來的。我們也看到,保羅真的是「…恐怕我傳福音給別人,自己反被棄絕了。」(哥林多前書 9:27) 這就只能靠攻克己身,叫身服我才行。

5. 以古事為誡但相信受試探時會開一條出路

       「弟兄們,我不願意你們不曉得,我們的祖宗從前都在雲下,都從海中經過,都在雲裏、海裏受洗歸了摩西,並且都吃了一樣的靈食,也都喝了一樣的靈水;所喝的是出於隨着他們的靈磐石,那磐石就是基督。但他們中間多半是神不喜歡的人,所以在曠野倒斃。這些事都是我們的鑒戒,叫我們不要貪戀惡事,像他們那樣貪戀的;也不要拜偶像,像他們有人拜的。如經上所記:「百姓坐下吃喝,起來玩耍。」我們也不要行姦淫,像他們有人行的,一天就倒斃了二萬三千人。也不要試探主,像他們有人試探的,就被蛇所滅。你們也不要發怨言,像他們有發怨言的,就被滅命的所滅。他們遭遇這些事都要作為鑒戒,並且寫在經上,正是警戒我們這末世的人。所以,自己以為站得穩的,須要謹慎,免得跌倒。你們所遇見的試探,無非是人所能受的。神是信實的,必不叫你們受試探過於所能受的。在受試探的時候,總要給你們開一條出路,叫你們能忍受得住。」(哥林多前書 10:1-13)

        一開始所講的幾件事在舊約中記載得很清楚,我們現在就略談一下,想看詳情的人就可以找到其相應的經文。首先是,「日間,耶和華在雲柱中領他們的路;夜間,在火柱中光照他們,使他們日夜都可以行走。日間雲柱,夜間火柱,總不離開百姓的面前。」(出埃及記 13:21-22)

     從海中經過是指,「摩西向海伸杖,耶和華便用大東風,使海水一夜退去,水便分開,海就成了乾地。以色列人下海中走乾地,水在他們的左右作了牆垣。」(出埃及記 14:21-22) 這就說明了他們是在雲裏、海裏受洗歸了摩西的律法。

        吃了一樣的靈食是指,「耶和華對摩西說:「我要將糧食(嗎哪)從天降給你們。百姓可以出去,每天收每天的分,我好試驗他們遵不遵我的法度。到第六天他們要把所收進來的預備好了,比每天所收的多一倍。」」(出埃及記 16:4-5)

     喝了一樣的靈水則是指,「耶和華對摩西說:「你手裏拿着你先前擊打河水的杖,帶領以色列的幾個長老,從百姓面前走過去。我必在何烈的磐石那裏站在你面前,你要擊打磐石,從磐石裏必有水流出來,使百姓可以喝。」摩西就在以色列的長老眼前這樣行了。」(出埃及記 17:5-6) 舊約沒有明說那磐石是什麼,現在明說了,「…所喝的是出於隨着(G190)他們的靈磐石,那磐石就是基督。」(哥林多前書 10:4) 請注意,這裏用的是隨着這字,所以基督是都一直和他們同在的。

      接著是說,「但他們中間多半是神不喜歡的人,所以在曠野倒斃。」(哥林多前書 10:5) 這可以從他們的結局看見,「當日,耶和華的怒氣發作,就起誓說:『凡從埃及上來二十歲以外的人,斷不得看見我對亞伯拉罕、以撒、雅各起誓應許之地,因為他們沒有專心跟從我,惟有基尼洗族耶孚尼的兒子迦勒和嫩的兒子約書亞可以看見,因為他們專心跟從我。』耶和華的怒氣向以色列人發作,使他們在曠野飄流四十年,等到在耶和華眼前行惡的那一代人都消滅了。」(民數記 32:10-13) 所以那一代的人,只有迦勒和約書亞那時進入了迦南地。

     摩西沒有進入迦南地是因為不同的原因,這是因為「耶和華曉諭摩西說:「你拿着杖去,和你的哥哥亞倫招聚會眾,在他們眼前吩咐磐石發出水來,水就從磐石流出,給會眾和他們的牲畜喝。」」(民數記 20:7-8) 而最後是「摩西、亞倫就招聚會眾到磐石前。摩西說:「你們這些背叛的人聽我說,我為你們使水從這磐石中流出來嗎?」摩西舉手,用杖擊打磐石兩下,就有許多水流出來,會眾和他們的牲畜都喝了。」(民數記 20:10-11) 我們看到摩西是生氣了,沒有只吩咐磐石發出水來,而是擊打了,所以「耶和華對摩西、亞倫說:「因為你們不信我,不在以色列人眼前尊我為聖,所以你們必不得領這會眾進我所賜給他們的地去。」」(民數記 20:12)

     我們在新約的時代,就看到了神是有憐憫有恩典的神,先是看到撒但沒有摩西的屍首,因經文說,「天使長米迦勒為摩西的屍首與魔鬼爭辯的時候,尚且不敢用毀謗的話罪責他,只說:「主責備你吧!」」(猶大書 1:9) 主的旨意不會不成就的。後是看到了摩西畢竟是進了迦南地,因為在迦南地的變化山上,經文說,「忽然,有摩西、以利亞向他們顯現,同耶穌說話。」(馬太福音 17:3) 所以摩西是在新約時代進的迦南地。

     貪戀惡事是指,「他們中間的閒雜人大起貪慾的心,以色列人又哭號說:「誰給我們肉吃呢?」」(民數記 11:4) 結果是,「有風從耶和華那裏颳起,把鵪鶉由海面颳來,飛散在營邊和營的四圍;這邊約有一天的路程,那邊約有一天的路程,離地面約有二肘。百姓起來,終日終夜,並次日一整天,捕取鵪鶉,至少的也取了十賀梅珥,為自己擺列在營的四圍。肉在他們牙齒之間,尚未嚼爛,耶和華的怒氣就向他們發作,用最重的災殃擊殺了他們。那地方便叫作基博羅哈他瓦,因為他們在那裏葬埋那起貪慾之心的人。」(民數記 11:31-34)

     當經文說到,「也不要拜偶像,像他們有人拜的。如經上所記:「百姓坐下吃喝,起來玩耍。」」(哥林多前書 10:7) 是指「亞倫看見,就在牛犢面前築壇,且宣告說:「明日要向耶和華守節。」次日清早,百姓起來獻燔祭和平安祭,就坐下吃喝,起來玩耍。」(出埃及記 32:5-6)

    行姦淫是指,「以色列人住在什亭,百姓與摩押女子行起淫亂。」(民數記 25:1) 「那時遭瘟疫死的,有二萬四千人。」(民數記 25:9) 請注意,這裏的數字有一千人的差別,聖經有時會這樣,在不重要的地方有些不一樣,要我們注意到最重要的訊息是什麼,這裏是要告訴我們不要行姦淫。

    被蛇所滅是指,「他們從何珥山起行,往紅海那條路走,要繞過以東地。百姓因這路難行,心中甚是煩躁,就怨讟神和摩西,說:「你們為甚麼把我們從埃及領出來,使我們死在曠野呢?這裏沒有糧,沒有水,我們的心厭惡這淡薄的食物!」於是,耶和華使火蛇進入百姓中間,蛇就咬他們,以色列人中死了許多。」(民數記 21:4-6)

    最後一個例子是說,「你們也不要發怨言,像他們有發怨言的,就被滅命的所滅。」(哥林多前書 10:10) 這是指可拉事情及其後的瘟疫,「除了因可拉事情死的以外,遭瘟疫死的共有一萬四千七百人。」(民數記 16:49) 如果要講清楚,篇幅就太長了,因我們現在不是在看舊約,就請自己看一下民數記 16:1-50。

        「他們遭遇這些事都要作為鑒戒,並且寫在經上,正是警戒我們這末世的人。所以,自己以為站得穩的,須要謹慎,免得跌倒。」(哥林多前書 10:11-12) 真的不要有站得穩的自信。但要知道,「你們所遇見的試探,無非是人所能受的。神是信實的,必不叫你們受試探過於所能受的。在受試探的時候,總要給你們開一條出路,叫你們能忍受得住。」(哥林多前書 10:13) 開一條出路是絕對可靠的應許,因為在有需要的時候,祂會親自介入的。

6. 要逃避拜偶像的事

       「我所親愛的弟兄啊,你們要逃避拜偶像的事。我好像對明白人說的,你們要審察我的話。我們所祝福的杯,豈不是同領基督的血嗎?我們所擘開的餅,豈不是同領基督的身體嗎?我們雖多,仍是一個餅、一個身體,因為我們都是分受這一個餅。你們看屬肉體的以色列人,那吃祭物的豈不是在祭壇上有分嗎?我是怎麼說呢?豈是說祭偶像之物算得甚麼呢?或說偶像算得甚麼呢?我乃是說:外邦人所獻的祭是祭鬼,不是祭神,我不願意你們與鬼相交。你們不能喝主的杯,又喝鬼的杯;不能吃主的筵席又吃鬼的筵席。我們可惹主的憤恨嗎?我們比他還有能力嗎?」(哥林多前書 10:14-22)

        這裏明說了要逃避拜偶像的事,餅和杯本是耶穌自己訂立的,為的是記念祂(參路加福音 22:14-20),並不是像有些人以為的,行擘餅禮就會和主合而為一。在教會的擘餅禮中,「我們雖多,仍是一個餅、一個身體,因為我們都是分受這一個餅。」(哥林多前書 10:17) 我們都是和基督有份的,因「教會是他的身體,是那充滿萬有者所充滿的。」(以弗所書 1:23) 這是指神的教會,不是說地上的建築物。

       然後他說,「你們看屬肉體的以色列人,那吃祭物的豈不是在祭壇上有分嗎?」(哥林多前書 10:18) 他特別提到是屬肉體的以色列人,如果是屬靈的, 就知道耶穌說,「…各樣的食物都是潔淨的。」(馬可福音 7:19) 這是屬靈的知識。屬肉體的不會有這知識,且如果是屬肉體的,就會覺得那吃祭物的就會和在祭壇上有分,也就是再一次強調了,「…人不都有這等知識。有人到如今因拜慣了偶像,就以為所吃的是祭偶像之物,他們的良心既然軟弱,也就污穢了。」(哥林多前書 8:7) 更明說了,「…外邦人所獻的祭是祭鬼,不是祭神,我不願意你們與鬼相交。」(哥林多前書 10:20) 所以「你們不能喝主的杯,又喝鬼的杯;不能吃主的筵席又吃鬼的筵席。」(哥林多前書 10:21) 結論就是,「我們可惹主的憤恨嗎?我們比他還有能力嗎?」(哥林多前書 10:22) 很顯然的,兩者的答案都是不,所以我們要做的就是他明說的,要逃避拜偶像的事。

7. 不可妄用有知識得的自由而要為眾人的益處

       「凡事都可行,但不都有益處。凡事都可行,但不都造就人。無論何人,不要求自己的益處,乃要求別人的益處。凡市上所賣的,你們只管吃,不要為良心的緣故問甚麼話,因為地和其中所充滿的都屬乎主。倘有一個不信的人請你們赴席,你們若願意去,凡擺在你們面前的,只管吃,不要為良心的緣故問甚麼話。若有人對你們說「這是獻過祭的物」,就要為那告訴你們的人,並為良心的緣故不吃。我說的良心不是你的,乃是他的。我這自由為甚麼被別人的良心論斷呢?我若謝恩而吃,為甚麼因我謝恩的物被人毀謗呢?所以,你們或吃或喝,無論做甚麼,都要為榮耀神而行。不拘是猶太人,是希臘人,是神的教會,你們都不要使他跌倒;就好像我凡事都叫眾人喜歡,不求自己的益處,只求眾人的益處,叫他們得救。」(哥林多前書 10:23-33)

        一開始又強調了一次,「凡事我都可行,但不都有益處;凡事我都可行,但無論哪一件,我總不受它的轄制。」(哥林多前書 6:12) 也是因為凡事都不造就人。然後說到了,「無論何人,不要求自己的益處,乃要求別人的益處。」(哥林多前書 10:24) 當然這不是一個沒有限度的敘述,因為經文又說,「有些人存疑心,你們要憐憫他們;有些人你們要從火中搶出來,搭救他們;有些人你們要存懼怕的心憐憫他們,連那被情慾沾染的衣服也當厭惡。」(猶大書 1:22-23) 這是對弟兄姊妹說的。相同的,當他說到,「…向甚麼樣的人,我就作甚麼樣的人。…」(哥林多前書 9:22) 也是如前所述有限度的。

        他又明說了,「凡市上所賣的,你們只管吃,不要為良心的緣故問甚麼話,因為地和其中所充滿的都屬乎主。」(哥林多前書 10:25-26) 「若有人對你們說「這是獻過祭的物」,就要為那告訴你們的人,並為良心的緣故不吃。我說的良心不是你的,乃是他的。…」(哥林多前書 10:28-29) 因那人會告訴你是因為他以為基督徒是不該吃獻過祭的物。雖然屬靈的他有萬物都是潔淨的知識,良心不會不平安的,而且他很清楚,「…判斷我的乃是主。」(哥林多前書 4:4) 但他仍然選擇不吃,原因是因為「…我這自由為甚麼被別人的良心論斷呢?我若謝恩而吃,為甚麼因我謝恩的物被人毀謗呢?」(哥林多前書 10:29-30)

        他一向都是站在神那邊做決定的,所以他會說,「…你們或吃或喝,無論做甚麼,都要為榮耀神而行。」(哥林多前書 10:31) 這也就是他做事情的準則,「不拘是猶太人,是希臘人,是神的教會,你們都不要使他跌倒;就好像我凡事都叫眾人喜歡,不求自己的益處,只求眾人的益處,叫他們得救。」(哥林多前書 10:32-33) 一切都是為眾人的益處,叫他們得救。

1204 Preachers, conquering self, learning from past, on God’s side – 1Co(9)1-(10)33 (by Whirlwind)

First, it is mentioned that preachers may receive their wages through the gospel; we discuss the reasons for this in detail, citing two previous articles in the process. Second, it addresses the need to preach the gospel willingly and to enable people to receive the gospel without cost. Third, it speaks of the preacher serving as a servant to all so that he may share in the benefits of the gospel with others, discussing the truth that before Christ, we are under the true spirit of the Law. Fourth, we discussed the need to conquer one’s own self in order to obtain an imperishable crown, as well as the differences in choices when before and after salvation. Fifth, we addressed using past events as warnings, briefly discussing some relevant historical examples, while emphasizing that when tempted, God will provide a way of escape; we also discussed in detail the significance of Christ as the Rock of the Spirit. The sixth section clearly states that we must flee from idolatry. Finally, it addresses the need not to misuse the freedom that comes with knowledge, but to act for the benefit of all, noting that Paul consistently made decisions in accordance with God’s will.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (8/23/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. Preachers are entitled to a wage for the Gospel

“Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? Are you not my work in the Lord? If to others I am not an apostle, at least I am to you; for you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord. My defense to those who examine me is this: Do we not have a right to eat and drink? Do we not have a right to take along a believing wife, even as the rest of the apostles and the brothers of the Lord and Cephas? Or do only Barnabas and I not have a right to refrain from working? Who at any time serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat the fruit of it? Or who tends a flock and does not use the milk of the flock? I am not speaking these things according to human judgment, am I? Or does not the Law also say these things? For it is written in the Law of Moses, “You shall not muzzle the ox while he is threshing.” God is not concerned about oxen, is He? Or is He speaking altogether for our sake? Yes, for our sake it was written, because the plowman ought to plow in hope, and the thresher to thresh in hope of sharing the crops. If we sowed spiritual things in you, is it too much if we reap material things from you? If others share the right over you, do we not more? Nevertheless, we did not use this right, but we endure all things so that we will cause no hindrance to the gospel of Christ.”(1 Corinthians 9:1-12) 

        Paul was free, for “…if the Son makes you free, you will be free indeed.”(John 8:36) He was personally chosen as an apostle by the risen Lord, for after witnessing the miracle of the great light, the Lord spoke to him through Ananias, saying, among other things, “…Go, for he is a chosen instrument of Mine, to bear My name before the Gentiles and kings and the sons of Israel.”(Acts 9:15) He did indeed see the risen Lord Jesus Christ, although previously in “1177 Saul saw great light, Ananias, and Peter raised Tabitha – Acts(9)1-43” under “1. The three accounts of Christ appearing to Saul,” but in those three accounts, it is not explicitly stated that he saw the Lord Jesus; we used other scriptures to confirm this point. Here, however, it is stated directly. Those interested in the events surrounding Saul’s encounter with the bright light should refer to that article. 

        The church in Corinth was indeed the work Paul did in the Lord; he was their spiritual father, as this Scripture says: “For if you were to have countless tutors in Christ, yet you would not have many fathers, for in Christ Jesus I became your father through the gospel.”(1 Corinthians 4:15) That is why he says, “If to others I am not an apostle, at least I am to you; for you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord. My defense to those who examine me is this.”(1 Corinthians 9:2-3) 

        He then explicitly states that apostles may receive compensation for the gospel, saying,”Do we not have a right to take along a believing wife, …Or do only Barnabas and I not have a right to refrain from working?”(1 Corinthians 9:5-6) Please note that this passage refers to apostles; that Barnabas was an apostle can be seen from this scripture: “But when the apostles Barnabas and Paul heard of it, …”(Acts 14:14) Therefore, the word “we” referred to here are Paul and Barnabas, and we see that neither of them was married. No wonder Barnabas was able to do the following, “and who owned a tract of land, sold it and brought the money and laid it at the apostles’ feet.”(Acts 4:37) He was also able to remain in Antioch (see Acts 11:22-26) and the two of them were able to undertake their first missionary journey because Barnabas was able to make decisions on his own. In fact, this point is not particularly important and has nothing to do with salvation; I mention it because it logically demonstrates that “what God tells us through the Bible is consistent.”

        This principle can then be extended to general situations, showing that God, through the Law given by Moses, reveals that He cares for us. Another example is given: preachers are entitled to receive compensation for the gospel; therefore, the conclusion is drawn: “If others share the right over you, do we not more? …”(1 Corinthians 9:12). Their principle at that time was: “…Nevertheless, we did not use this right, but we endure all things so that we will cause no hindrance to the gospel of Christ.”(1 Corinthians 9:12)

        Note that he is saying he did not exercise this right in the church at Corinth; he had exercised it before. He says,”You yourselves also know, Philippians, that at the first preaching of the gospel, after I left Macedonia, no church shared with me in the matter of giving and receiving but you alone; for even in Thessalonica you sent a gift more than once for my needs.”(Philippians 4:15-16) But as for Paul, he clearly stated that whenever possible, he worked with his own hands, just as the Scripture says, “…because he was of the same trade, he stayed with them (Aquila and Priscilla) and they were working, for by trade they were tent-makers.”(Acts 18:3) 

        From these scriptures, we see once again that Paul’s logic was very clear, because our logical reasoning aligns with God’s, just as we have previously explained. You can find this explanation in”1196 Justification, New Testament as reality, logical deduction from God – Gal(3)10-29″ under the section “2. The Old Testament is a shadow, while the New Testament is the reality of Christ’s coming, as promised.” Please refer to that article.

2. Be willing to preach the gospel and enable people to receive it without cost

“Do you not know that those who perform sacred services eat the food of the temple, and those who attend regularly to the altar have their share from the altar? So also the Lord directed those who proclaim the gospel to get their living from the gospel. But I have used none of these things. And I am not writing these things so that it will be done so in my case; for it would be better for me to die than have any man make my boast (G4725, glorying) an empty one. For if I preach the gospel, I have nothing to boast (G4725) of, for I am under compulsion; for woe is me if I do not preach the gospel. For if I do this voluntarily, I have a reward; but if against my will, I have a stewardship entrusted to me. What then is my reward? That, when I preach the gospel, I may offer the gospel without charge, so as not to make full use of my right in the gospel.”(1 Corinthians 9:13-18)

        Once again, it is made very clear why “…the Lord directed those who proclaim the gospel to get their living from the gospel.”(1 Corinthians 9:14) He does not boast, for he knows full well “so that, just as it is written, “Let him who boasts (G4725) , boast (G4725) in the Lord.””(1 Corinthians 1:31) Therefore, he humbly says, “For if I preach the gospel, I have nothing to boast of, for I am under compulsion; for woe is me if I do not preach the gospel.”(1 Corinthians 9:16) He goes on to say that he does this willingly, and his reward is “…when I preach the gospel, I may offer the gospel without charge, so as not to make full use of my right in the gospel.”(1 Corinthians 9:18) Since his consideration, how could he not be doing this willingly?

3. Becoming a servant to all so that Paul might share in the blessings of the gospel with others

“For though I am free from all men, I have made myself a slave to all, so that I may win more. To the Jews I became as a Jew, so that I might win Jews; to those who are under the Law, as under the Law though not being myself under the Law, so that I might win those who are under the Law; to those who are without law, as without law, though not being without the law of God but under the law of Christ, so that I might win those who are without law. To the weak I became weak, that I might win the weak; I have become all things to all men, so that I may by all means save some. I do all things for the sake of the gospel, so that I may become a fellow partaker of it.”(1 Corinthians 9:19-23)      

        He knew very clearly that,”…if the Son makes you free, you will be free indeed.”(John 8:36). But because he was determined to save some at all costs, he voluntarily restricted himself: “To the weak I became weak, that I might win the weak; I have become all things to all men, so that I may by all means save some.”(1 Corinthians 9:22) His adaptability had its limits; for example, when he encountered an unbeliever, he did not become an unbeliever himself. Therefore, “I do all things for the sake of the gospel, so that I may become a fellow partaker of it.”(1 Corinthians 9:23) 

        When he says, “to those who are without law, as without law, though not being without the law of God but under the law of Christ, so that I might win those who are without law.”(1 Corinthians 9:21), he was referring to keeping the true spirit of the law, not the letter of the law. Jesus said, “Do not think that I came to abolish the Law or the Prophets; I did not come to abolish but to fulfill. For truly I say to you, until heaven and earth pass away, not the smallest letter or stroke shall pass from the Law until all is accomplished.”(Matthew 5:17-18) What He fulfilled was not the letter of the law, but its true spirit. For example, “…He said to them, “What man is there among you who has a sheep, and if it falls into a pit on the Sabbath, will he not take hold of it and lift it out? How much more valuable then is a man than a sheep! So then, it is lawful to do good on the Sabbath.””(Matthew 12:11-12) He was not observing the time of the Sabbath at all, but fulfilling the true spirit of the Sabbath. “For whoever keeps the whole law and yet stumbles in one point, he has become guilty of all.”(James 2:10) Here, too, we can see that what He fulfilled was the true spirit of the law, not its literal provisions. 

4. We must conquer ourselves to win an imperishable crown

“Do you not know that those who run in a race all run, but only one receives the prize? Run in such a way that you may win. Everyone who competes in the games exercises self-control in all things. They then do it to receive a perishable wreath, but we an imperishable. Therefore I run in such a way, as not without aim; I box in such a way, as not beating the air; but I discipline my body and make it my slave, so that, after I have preached to others, I myself will not be disqualified.”(1 Corinthians 9:24-27) 

        It is made very clear here that worldly competition is merely for a perishable crown, so even those competitors exercise self-control; but we are striving for an imperishable crown, so we must exercise even greater self-control:

“Therefore I run in such a way, as not without aim; I box in such a way, as not beating the air.”(1 Corinthians 9:26) In other words, “So then, brethren, we are under obligation, not to the flesh, to live according to the flesh⁠— for if you are living according to the flesh, you must die; but if by the Spirit you are putting to death the deeds of the body, you will live.”(Romans 8:12-13) 

        Before we were saved, we were undoubtedly like this: “For I know that nothing good dwells in me, that is, in my flesh; for the willing is present in me, but the doing of the good is not. For the good that I want, I do not do, but I practice the very evil that I do not want. But if I am doing the very thing I do not want, I am no longer the one doing it, but sin which dwells in me.”(Romans 7:18-20) I used to think Paul was making excuses, saying that it was the sin within me that was doing these things, but it turns out that is exactly the case. Even after being saved, there are times when I do the evil I do not want to do; however, “evil” here does not necessarily mean sin, but rather refers to all the things we do not want to do yet find ourselves unable to avoid doing. 

        After being saved, we are supposed to be able to

have “I can do all things through Him who strengthens me.”(Philippians 4:13) We note that he says, “Not that I speak from want, for I have learned to be content in whatever circumstances I am.”(Philippians 4:11) So this holds true in any circumstance. In other words, the Holy Spirit enables us to do everything we are willing to do that is beneficial to us—not just what this verse refers to: “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”(1 John 1:9) Because some things we are willing to do are not sins, such as taking a leisurely walk or watching certain movies, etc. Of course, if God tells us not to watch a movie, and we insist on watching it anyway, that becomes a sin of disobedience to God—though in my experience, God does not act that way. In other words, if a supernatural force tells me I cannot watch a movie, my conclusion would be that it comes from a servant of Satan. We also see that Paul truly feared, “…after I have preached to others, I myself will not be disqualified.”(1 Corinthians 9:27) This can only be achieved by disciplining my body and bringing it under my control.

5. Learn from examples of past, but trust that a way out will be provided when tempted

“For I do not want you to be unaware, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud and all passed through the sea; and all were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and all ate the same spiritual food; and all drank the same spiritual drink, for they were drinking from a spiritual rock which followed them; and the rock was Christ. Nevertheless, with most of them God was not well-pleased; for they were laid low in the wilderness. 

Now these things happened as examples for us, so that we would not crave evil things as they also craved. Do not be idolaters, as some of them were; as it is written, “The people sat down to eat and drink, and stood up to play.” Nor let us act immorally, as some of them did, and twenty-three thousand fell in one day. Nor let us try the Lord, as some of them did, and were destroyed by the serpents. Nor grumble, as some of them did, and were destroyed by the destroyer. Now these things happened to them as an example, and they were written for our instruction, upon whom the ends of the ages have come. Therefore let him who thinks he stands take heed that he does not fall. No temptation has overtaken you but such as is common to man; and God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation will provide the way of escape also, so that you will be able to endure it.”(1 Corinthians 10:1-13)

        The events mentioned at the beginning are clearly recorded in the Old Testament. We will now briefly discuss them; those who wish to see the details can look up the corresponding scriptures. First,”The LORD was going before them in a pillar of cloud by day to lead them on the way, and in a pillar of fire by night to give them light, that they might travel by day and by night. He did not take away the pillar of cloud by day, nor the pillar of fire by night, from before the people.”(Exodus 13:21-22)     “Passing through the sea” refers to: “Then Moses stretched out his hand over the sea; and the LORD swept the sea back by a strong east wind all night and turned the sea into dry land, so the waters were divided. The sons of Israel went through the midst of the sea on the dry land, and the waters were like a wall to them on their right hand and on their left.”(Exodus 14:21-22) This illustrates that they were baptized in the cloud and the sea and came under the Law of Moses.

        “Eating the same spiritual food” refers to:

“Then the LORD said to Moses, “Behold, I will rain bread (manna) from heaven for you; and the people shall go out and gather a day’s portion every day, that I may test them, whether or not they will walk in My instruction. On the sixth day, when they prepare what they bring in, it will be twice as much as they gather daily.””(Exodus 16:4-5) 

        Drinking the same spiritual water refers to: “Then the LORD said to Moses, “Pass before the people and take with you some of the elders of Israel; and take in your hand your staff with which you struck the Nile, and go. Behold, I will stand before you there on the rock at Horeb; and you shall strike the rock, and water will come out of it, that the people may drink.” And Moses did so in the sight of the elders of Israel.”(Exodus 17:5-6) The Old Testament does not explicitly state what that rock was, but it is now made clear: “…for they were drinking from a spiritual rock which followed (G190) them; and the rock was Christ.”(1 Corinthians 10:4) Please note that the word “followed” is used here, so Christ was with them the whole time. 

        It goes on to say, “Nevertheless, with most of them God was not well-pleased; for they were laid low in the wilderness.”(1 Corinthians 10:5) This can be seen from their fate: “So the LORD’S anger burned in that day, and He swore, saying, ‘None of the men who came up from Egypt, from twenty years old and upward, shall see the land which I swore to Abraham, to Isaac and to Jacob; for they did not follow Me fully, except Caleb the son of Jephunneh the Kenizzite and Joshua the son of Nun, for they have followed the LORD fully.’ So the LORD’S anger burned against Israel, and He made them wander in the wilderness forty years, until the entire generation of those who had done evil in the sight of the LORD was destroyed.”(Numbers 32:10-13) Therefore, of that generation, only Caleb and Joshua entered the land of Canaan at that time.

        Moses did not enter the land of Canaan for a different reason:

“and the LORD spoke to Moses, saying, “Take the rod; and you and your brother Aaron assemble the congregation and speak to the rock before their eyes, that it may yield its water. You shall thus bring forth water for them out of the rock and let the congregation and their beasts drink.””(Numbers 20:7-8)

        And finally, “Then Moses lifted up his hand and struck the rock twice with his rod; and water came forth abundantly, and the congregation and their beasts drank. But the LORD said to Moses and Aaron, “Because you have not believed Me, to treat Me as holy in the sight of the sons of Israel, …”(Numbers 20:11-12) We see that Moses was angry; he did not simply command the rock to bring forth water, but struck it. Therefore, “…you shall not bring this assembly into the land which I have given them.”(Numbers 20:12)

        In the New Testament era, we see that God is a God of mercy and grace. First, we see that Satan did not have Moses’ body, for the Scripture says,”But Michael the archangel, when he disputed with the devil and argued about the body of Moses, did not dare pronounce against him a railing judgment, but said, “The Lord rebuke you!””(Jude 9) The Lord’s will will certainly be fulfilled. Later, we see that Moses did indeed enter the land of Canaan, for on the Mount of Transfiguration in the land of Canaan, the Scripture says, “And behold, Moses and Elijah appeared to them, talking with Him.”(Matthew 17:3) Therefore, Moses entered the land of Canaan in the New Testament era.

        “Craving evil things” refers to the following: “The rabble who were among them had greedy desires; and also the sons of Israel wept again and said, “Who will give us meat to eat?”(Numbers 11:4) As a result, “Now there went forth a wind from the LORD and it brought quail from the sea, and let them fall beside the camp, about a day’s journey on this side and a day’s journey on the other side, all around the camp and about two cubits deep on the surface of the ground. The people spent all day and all night and all the next day, and gathered the quail (he who gathered least gathered ten homers) and they spread them out for themselves all around the camp. While the meat was still between their teeth, before it was chewed, the anger of the LORD was kindled against the people, and the LORD struck the people with a very severe plague. So the name of that place was called Kibroth-hattaavah, because there they buried the people who had been greedy.”(Numbers 11:31-34)

        When the Scripture says, “Do not be idolaters, as some of them were; as it is written, “The people sat down to eat and drink, and stood up to play.””(1 Corinthians 10:7) it refers to “Now when Aaron saw this, he built an altar before it; and Aaron made a proclamation and said, “Tomorrow shall be a feast to the LORD.” So the next day they rose early and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.”(Exodus 32:5-6) 

        “Committing sexual immorality” refers to: “While Israel remained at Shittim, the people began to play the harlot with the daughters of Moab.”(Numbers 25:1) At that time, “Those who died by the plague were 24,000.”(Numbers 25:9) In 1 Corinthians 10:8, it says that there was only twenty-three thousand fell in one day. Please note that there is a discrepancy of one thousand people in the numbers here. The Bible sometimes does this—there are slight differences in unimportant details—to draw our attention to the most important message. Here, it is telling us not to commit sexual immorality. 

        “Destroyed by snakes” refers to: “Then they set out from Mount Hor by the way of the Red Sea, to go around the land of Edom; and the people became impatient because of the journey. The people spoke against God and Moses, “Why have you brought us up out of Egypt to die in the wilderness? For there is no food and no water, and we loathe this miserable food.” The LORD sent fiery serpents among the people and they bit the people, so that many people of Israel died.”(Numbers 21:4-6)

        The final example states, “Nor grumble, as some of them did, and were destroyed by the destroyer.”(1 Corinthians 10:10) This refers to the Korah incident and the plague that followed: “But those who died by the plague were 14,700, besides those who died on account of Korah.”(Numbers 16:49) If I were to explain this in detail, it would take too long, since we are not currently studying the Old Testament; please read Numbers 16:1-50 for yourself.

        “Now these things happened to them as an example, and they were written for our instruction, upon whom the ends of the ages have come. Therefore let him who thinks he stands take heed that he does not fall.”(1 Corinthians 10:11-12)

        You really shouldn’t have the confidence that you are standing firm. But know this: “No temptation has overtaken you but such as is common to man; and God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation will provide the way of escape also, so that you will be able to endure it.”(1 Corinthians 10:13) This promise of a way out is absolutely reliable, because when the need arises, He Himself will intervene.

6. Flee from idolatry

“Therefore, my beloved, flee from idolatry. I speak as to wise men; you judge what I say. Is not the cup of blessing which we bless a sharing in the blood of Christ? Is not the bread which we break a sharing in the body of Christ? Since there is one bread, we who are many are one body; for we all partake of the one bread. Look at the nation Israel; are not those who eat the sacrifices sharers in the altar? What do I mean then? That a thing sacrificed to idols is anything, or that an idol is anything? No, but I say that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God; and I do not want you to become sharers in demons. You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons; you cannot partake of the table of the Lord and the table of demons. Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? We are not stronger than He, are we?”(1 Corinthians 10:14-22) 

        This passage clearly states that we must avoid idolatry. The bread and the cup were instituted by Jesus Himself for the purpose of commemorating Him (see Luke 22:14–20), and not—as some believe—so that partaking in the breaking of bread would result in becoming one with the Lord. In the church’s breaking of bread, “Since there is one bread, we who are many are one body; for we all partake of the one bread.”(1 Corinthians 10:17) We all share in Christ, for “…the church, which is His body, the fullness of Him who fills all in all.”(Ephesians 1:22-23) This refers to the church of God, not to earthly buildings.   

        When he says, “Look at the nation Israel; are not those who eat the sacrifices sharers in the altar?”(1 Corinthians 10:18) He specifically mentions the nation Israel, which is according to the flesh; if they were spiritual, they would know that Jesus said, “…all foods clean.”(Mark 7:19) This is spiritual knowledge. Those who are carnal do not possess this knowledge; moreover, if they are carnal, they would believe that those who eat the sacrificial offerings share in the altar—which once again emphasizes, “…not all men have this knowledge; but some, being accustomed to the idol until now, eat food as if it were sacrificed to an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled.”(1 Corinthians 8:7) It is stated even more clearly: “No, but I say that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God; and I do not want you to become sharers in demons.”(1 Corinthians 10:20) Therefore, “You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons; you cannot partake of the table of the Lord and the table of demons.”(1 Corinthians 10:21) The conclusion is, “Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? We are not stronger than He, are we?”(1 Corinthians 10:22) Clearly, the answer to both questions is no; therefore, what we must do is what He has clearly stated: we must abstain from idol worship.

7. Do not abuse the freedom that comes with knowledge; seek the good of all

“All things are lawful, but not all things are profitable. All things are lawful, but not all things edify. Let no one seek his own good, but that of his neighbor. Eat anything that is sold in the meat market without asking questions for conscience’ sake; for the earth is the Lord’s, and all it contains. If one of the unbelievers invites you and you want to go, eat anything that is set before you without asking questions for conscience’ sake. But if anyone says to you, “This is meat sacrificed to idols,” do not eat it, for the sake of the one who informed you, and for conscience’ sake; I mean not your own conscience, but the other man’s; for why is my freedom judged by another’s conscience? If I partake with thankfulness, why am I slandered concerning that for which I give thanks? Whether, then, you eat or drink or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God. Give no offense either to Jews or to Greeks or to the church of God; just as I also please all men in all things, not seeking my own profit but the profit of the many, so that they may be saved.”(1 Corinthians 10:23-33) 

        At the very beginning, it is emphasized once again: “All things are lawful for me, but not all things are profitable. All things are lawful for me, but I will not be mastered by anything.”(1 Corinthians 6:12) This is also because not everything builds others up. Then it goes on to say, “Let no one seek his own good, but that of his neighbor.”(1 Corinthians 10:24) Of course, this is not an unlimited statement, for the Scripture also says, “And have mercy on some, who are doubting; save others, snatching them out of the fire; and on some have mercy with fear, hating even the garment polluted by the flesh.”(Jude 1:22–23) This is addressed to brothers and sisters. Similarly, when he says, “…I have become all things to all men, so that I may by all means save some.”(1 Corinthians 9:22), this too is subject to the limitations mentioned earlier.

        He also states clearly, “Eat anything that is sold in the meat market without asking questions for conscience’ sake; for the earth is the Lord’s, and all it contains.”(1 Corinthians 10:25–26) “But if anyone says to you, “This is meat sacrificed to idols,” do not eat it, for the sake of the one who informed you, and for conscience’ sake; I mean not your own conscience, but the other man’s; for why is my freedom judged by another’s conscience?”(1 Corinthians 10:28-29) For that person will tell you this because he believes that Christians should not eat food offered to idols. Although, spiritually speaking, he has the knowledge that all things are clean and his conscience is at peace, he is also well aware that, “…the one who examines me is the Lord.”(1 Corinthians 4:4) Yet he still chooses not to eat, because “… why is my freedom judged by another’s conscience? If I partake with thankfulness, why am I slandered concerning that for which I give thanks?”(1 Corinthians 10:29-30)

        He has always made decisions in accordance with God’s will, which is why he says, “Whether, then, you eat or drink or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God.”(1 Corinthians 10:31) This was also his guiding principle: “Give no offense either to Jews or to Greeks or to the church of God; just as I also please all men in all things, not seeking my own profit but the profit of the many, so that they may be saved.”(1 Corinthians 10:32-33) Everything is for the benefit of all, so that they may be saved.

260828 圣经是说我们和神的逻辑推导相同,那么不同点在那里? (旋风著)

    我们先来看创世记的经文怎么说?「耶和华神说:「那人已经与我们相似,能知道善恶。…」」(创世记 3:22, 和合本) 当我们说到两者相似时,一定有相同的地方和不同之处,要不就是完全相同或是完全不同。祂是说现在那人与我们相似,那么以前就是相同的,这是因为「神就照著自己的形像造人,乃是照著他的形像造男造女。」(创世记 1:27) 在起初创造时,他们的眼睛未开,和神的形像相同,神的标准就是他们的标准,因此相同。              #

    我们现在来看改变在那里?当他们不顺服神而犯罪时,「他们二人的眼睛就明亮了,…」(创世记 3:7) 于是他们就和神相似了。相似点在那里,就是「…能知道善恶。…」(创世记 3:22) 除去这一点,其余的部份还是相同的。我们知道,逻辑有两个部份,就是逻辑推导和作为输入的公理,逻辑推导是客观的,不会因为他们的眼睛明亮而改变,所以圣经是说我们和神的逻辑推导相同。那么惟一因眼睛明亮而有的改变,就是他们自己能知道善恶,也就是说,他们有了自己的标准来判断善恶, 不再有和神的一致标准。在逻辑上那一致的标准,就是在神形像中的神的公理。            

    当眼睛明亮后,各人就有了自己的标准(看见),我们称之为个人可变的公理(或简称为个人公理),作为他们在逻辑上的决定如何做事的输入点。因个人可变的公理不同,虽然逻辑推导是相同的,还是会因有个人不同的可变的公理的输入,而对同一件事产生不同的决定,这就是逻辑。        

    个人的公理是可以改变的,看到这点,我们就先从一个简单而没有别的因素介入的例子开始,来进一步阐述逻辑,也就是开始时简单的问,杀人是不是恶的?一般人在个人的公理中认为杀人是恶的,就因此而不杀人。但对食人族而言,杀不同族的人是善的,他们的逻辑推导要他们做善的事,就因此有个人可变的公理而杀不同族的人。又譬如说,一个精神有病的人,他个人的公理会瞬息万变, 虽然逻辑推导是相同的,但因输入的不同,而在不同的时候就会有不同的决定。      

    神有绝对的主权,祂可以随时随地开我们的眼睛,当神开我们的眼睛时,我们能看见更多的事情,个人的公理会因此而改变。譬如说,当「以利沙祷告说:「耶和华啊,求你开这少年人的眼目,使他能看见。」耶和华开他的眼目,他就看见满山有火车火马围绕以利沙。」(列王纪下 6:17) 那少年人原来的个人公理中没有满山的火车火马围绕以利沙,现在他知道的确是有了,他个人的公理就更新改变了,新的个人公理就包括了满山有火车火马围绕以利沙。        

    既然我们和神的逻辑推导相同,那么很明显的,不同点就是在个人的公理和神的公理不同。举个例子来说,神可以随时随地行神迹,而我们最多是行神迹的管道。但因为我们和神的逻辑推导相同,神就可以用开我们的眼睛来引导我们,去改变我们个人的公理,而导致有不同的决定。 

    最后我要提到的是,我知道我们的逻辑推导和神逻辑推导是相同的这点,是很多人都不能接受的,甚至有人会以为这是在亵渎神,但是圣经就是这样说的,在逻辑上我实在找不出有任何矛盾的地方。有人能接受逻辑上没有矛盾的地方,但不能够接受精神病人的这个例子,认为精神病人根本没有逻辑可言, 这好像也是我们表面上的观察,只是这样想会违背了逻辑。为甚么呢?因为既然逻辑有两部份,而逻辑的推导大家都相同,精神病的人只能有个人的公理瞬息万变,才会和观察相同。 

260828 The Bible says that our logical deduction is the same as God’s—so where is the difference? (by Whirlwind)

Let’s first look at what the passage says: “Then the LORD God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of Us, knowing good and evil; …”(Genesis 3:22, NASB95) When we speak of two things being similar, there must have both similarities and differences; otherwise, they would be either completely the same or completely different. He is saying that now the man is like us, so previously they were the same. This is because “God created man in His own image, in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them.”(Genesis 1:27) At the beginning of creation, their eyes were not yet open; they were in the image of God, and God’s standards were their standards—therefore, they were the same. 

Now let us consider where the change occurred. When they disobeyed God and sinned, “Then the eyes of both of them were opened, …”(Genesis 3:7) Thus, they became like God. The point of similarity lies in “…knowing good and evil; …”(Genesis 3:22). Apart from this, the rest remains the same. We know that logic consists of two parts: logical deduction and the axioms used as input. Logical deduction is objective and does not change simply because their eyes were opened; therefore, the Bible states that our logical deductions are the same as God’s. Thus, the only change resulting from their eyes being opened was that they themselves could know good and evil—that is, they developed their own standard for judging good and evil and no longer shared a unified standard with God. Logically speaking, that unified standard is God’s axioms as reflected in the image of God. 

Once their eyes were opened, each person developed their own standard (perception); we call this a personally variable axiom (or simply a personal axiom), which serves as the input point for their logical decisions on how to act. Because personally variable axioms differ, even though the logical deduction is the same, different decisions regarding the same matter will arise due to the input of different personally variable axioms—this is logic.

Since personal axioms are subject to change, let us begin with a simple example free from other intervening factors to further illustrate logic. We’ll start with a straightforward question: Is killing another person evil? Most people, based on their personal axioms, consider killing to be evil and therefore refrain from doing so. But for a cannibalistic tribe, killing members of other tribes is good; their logical reasoning leads them to do what is good, and thus, based on their personal, variable axioms, they kill members of other tribes. Another example is a person with a mental illness, whose personal axioms can change in the blink of an eye. Although the logical reasoning remains the same, due to different inputs, different decisions will be made at different times.

God has absolute sovereignty; He can open our eyes at any time and in any place. When God opens our eyes, we are able to see more, and our personal axioms will change as a result. For example, when “…Elisha prayed and said, “O LORD, I pray, open his eyes that he may see.” And the LORD opened the servant’s eyes and he saw; and behold, the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire all around Elisha.”(2 Kings 6:17). The servant’s original personal axioms did not include a mountain full of chariots of fire and horses of fire surrounding Elisha; now that he knows this is indeed the case, his personal axioms have been updated and changed, and his new personal axioms now include the fact that the mountain is full of chariots of fire and horses of fire surrounding Elisha.

Since our logical deduction is the same as God’s, it is clear that the difference lies in our personal axioms versus God’s. To give an example, God can perform miracles anytime and anywhere, while we are, at most, channels through which miracles are performed. But because our logical deduction is the same as God’s, He can open our eyes to guide us, change our personal axioms, and lead us to make different decisions.

Finally, I want to mention that I know many people cannot accept the idea that our logical deduction is the same as God’s; some might even consider this blasphemous. However, this is what the Bible says, and logically, I truly cannot find any contradiction in it. Some people can accept that there is no logical contradiction, but cannot accept the example of a mentally ill person, arguing that such individuals lack any logic whatsoever. This seems to be based on our superficial observations, but thinking this way actually contradicts logic. Why? Because since logic consists of two parts and logical deduction is the same for everyone, a mentally ill person’s personal axioms must be constantly changing in order to align with our observations.